Search the Community

Pleasure Growth 7 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Zeke burst into Sanjay's dorm room. "We've got to do something and we've got to do it fast." Sliding some papers out of open view, Sanjay turned and posed a question. "Have you heard anything from Aaron and his family?" "Yes. He went missing from their home. The whole family went out to a barn dance, but said he couldn't come along. In order to protect him, ya know? So he wouldn't go and see some strapping cowboy that might accidentally turn him on and cause him to grow. But apparently he went walking the property while do some chores and came upon the cabin I stayed in while I was working there over the summer. Oh...god!...." Zeke spun around and sat down in a chair, face turning read, hands clenched into fists. "I apparently had left a dirty shirt of mine behind in the cabin. It still reeked of my cologne. It was found laying on top of a broken bed.... GOD!" Zeke stood up and punched the Sanjay's closet door. "EASY! whether or not you break it, I'll have to pay for that at the end of the semester. So, I take it, missing you he got turned on and he grew?" "His dad told me there was a very large spot of dried cum on the floor in the cabin. The door frame was busted through and outside were some very large human foot prints. Aaron's hit the thirteen foot mark, man. We've got to do something. They don't know where he is, but we've got to find him and try to do something!" "I.... I.....I think I know where he is....sort of." "What do you mean you sort of think you know where Aaron is?" Sanjay handed him the print outs of articles about Circo di Meraviglia. "I don't know why, but somehow he's hooked up with this circus. Look at the picture...." "Oh my god he's huge!" "They measured him, scheduled for Guinness to come out and officially proclaim it too; thirteen feet tall. For some reason he goes by the name Titus now. They paired him up with a strong man to do shows. They've become quite the successful act up and down the west coast. It gets worse however." "It gets worse?!?" "Here is the last article about him. No picture, but according to witnesses, one evening after a show on Sunday, Titus' tent suddenly exploded. Several tents surrounding Titus' were knocked down as well, and several circus performers who witnessed it said that rising up from the debris of the tent was the strongman covered in white goop, and Titus who now stood and estimated 20 foot or more tall. If it matches with the estimates the doctor's and I calculated, he should be exactly twenty-one feet tall now and built like an American footballer, or a rugby player." "Holy shit......" "And it...it maybe much worse than we feared, Zeke." "What do you mean? How much worse." "Remember that I said his growth was doubling exponentially?" "Yeah..." "And that for each inch of growth he was supposed to normally have, he would grow like that." "Yes...." "I did a running model of Aaron's body, minus that jerk's formula running through it. I've analyzed all his horomone levels, blood levels, tissue samples...I've feed it all in and had the computer run a test to see what Aaron's normal growth pattern was going to be." "And?" "He was going to be a very late bloomer." "Ok?" "But he was going to bloom....he was going to really bloom. He was going to explode in bloom. The estimated growth spurt he was going to have would have put him at ....six foot.....seven inches tall when done." "Six foot seven!?! That's.... that's just over ...over a foot! Oh my god! Thir....THIRTEEN INCHES! That means!...." "Yes, he's going to grow thirteen times, in the same fashion, growing taller, broader, and uhm....more endowed." "We have to try and help him." "I don't know that we can right now. That formula that creepy geeky created is very complex. The doctors and all of us in the lab here at the college are working on it, but we can't seem to make headway." "So is he still with the circus?" "No. The article said he took off an ran away into the night. He stopped running at some point, which means he was leaving softer tracks behind in the desert sand. The wind caused those tracks to be covered up so they lost track of which direction he turned after a while." ****************************************************************************** "hmmmmmm "oooooooh "huuuuuuuuuuh" Aaron moaned and groaned in his sleep. He was dreaming. He was lost somewhere in the night. He could barely see around him as the sky was pitch black, with no stars, but he could see the outlines of billowing clouds lit up by a fiery sunset. He could hear his heart pounding, beating, throbbing, louder and louder in perfect rhythm. The air was heavy with smoke and the scent of some strange exotic flower. The fading sunlight provided just enough light to see some figured, floating and flying around him. They were spirits for they had no bodies with legs and arms, just very long shapes with tattered or fringed edges that fluttered in the wind as the moved around him. Their faces were very odd, as if carved and painted. Half had a very flat tubular face, light sky blue, with rectangular black eyes, and long flowing black hair, and a long flowing black beard? The others were a little more wild looking with their long black hair in various styles: a pony tail, a bun, and maybe kind of a mohawk, on top of black faces with enormous round brown eyes. These people fluttered and flitted around him, gliding up and down all over his body, moving this way and that, causing him to be tickled at their passing. Slowly they broke into five groups, two stayed near him, beneath his chin, the other three moved down into the darkness, almost out of sight. The two beneath his chin while dancing in circles, caused Aaron to feel a strong and powerful sensation rising from his chest. He felt his chest swell and become firm, and that firmness rose and began to jut out slight from two positions on his chest. Meanwhile the other three groups began to push at Aaron, push and heft, lift and hoist... What were they moving? What where they playing with? It was some kind of huge beam that was floppy and made of plastic. But as they increased their dance, Aaron began to feel sensations from them to, in the pit of his stomach. No in the heart of his being. No...it was setting fire to his loins. Aaron moaned and groaned and called out to no one. No one was there to tell these spirits what will happen, to let them know what happened to him when Samuil, Sampson, tried to please him. But it was too late. Floating in this void of space, with its mysterious never ending sunset, Aaron began to writhe and moan, his fingers, toes, hands, feet, began to stretch, reach, and grow longer and thicker. So did the great log two of the three spirit groups farthest from Aaron's head were holding grow. It increased in size, in thickness, in density, rising up, up, up, where it felt a hole in the sky and a cool breeze that caressed to top, which sent shivers to Aaron's piss slit. The third of the three groups farthest from him, began to dance and sway and swoop over something Aaron couldn't see, but it began to cause a warmth, and build up of power, an awakening sensation of strength and growth through Aaron's loin and groin. "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh!" Aaron screamed in delight as he heard his voice lower and lower in octaves. He felt his body stretch and reach as he his head rose further into the inky blackness of space, as his arms and legs stretched forth to the few twinkling stars he could see. He could feel himself getting heavier and heavier despite floating on air. He could feel himself swelling, thickening, getting so much denser, harder, heavier, he could feel more and more every ridge and swell and cut of his body, feel his legs push themselves farther and farther apart, his arms being raised without a mental command to raise them. Aaron knew in this dream he was growing again, and he couldn't stop himself. Did he want to stop himself? All these spirits fondling over his body. How small they looked at the beginning. How much smaller they looked now. Are they giving him this strength and power? Are they feeding him? Maybe....worshipping him? Yesssssssss oooooh gawd yessssssss. Making him into....a......GOD! Aaron found pleasurable release, and the spirits all gathered in the middle throwing their faces off their bodies and then throwing their bodies away too, standing as little wisps of bronze colored clouds, chanting and cheering..... ***************************************************************************** Aaron heard the pounding of his heart once again. Trying to fight his way out of the blackness that was unconciousness, he began to moan a little and finally ask ever so softly "What is going on here?" "Shhhhhhh. Great Titus." "How....how do you know my name?" "You talk in your sleep." "How long have I been asleep?" "Many weeks." "Many weeks?!?" "Shhhhh shhh shhhh... Great Titus, your devotees are here to take care of you. All will be well." "My devotees? Where am I am?" "You are in the Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern." "The what?" "The Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern. Named after you, for it is similar to what your name, Titus, means." "What is going on? Why do I have devotees? Why am I am so big, yet so weak?" "You came in here many weeks ago. My boyfriend and I observed you, heard you approach. You looked frightened and scared, and very tired and worn, and discovering this cave you could fit into, you crawled in and passed out. My love and I took care of you and heard many things as you talked in your sleep: your interest for a man named Samuil, but your love for a man named Zeke. "A man named Zeke?" "You spoke of power and growing, and we knew we would have you be part of our ritual." "Ritual for what?" "We are two-spirited people. The modern world calls us homosexuals. The traditions of how we were dealt with, how we live in our society, have been lost, put out of history and memory by many caucasians and church leaders. But my love and I, came upon you, and decided such a powerful man could only be sent by the divine, and we have used you for creating a new culture, new ceremonies for two-spirit people. We are having a blessing ceremony tonight. As such, you are weak, as we have been feeding you herbs from a rare plant that allows you to relax so you may enjoy the devotion to your strong body." "No....I can't you don't understand what happens to me when I am aroused...." "Shush and be still... enjoy the devotion of your followers." Aaron could do nothing. He felt so weak physically, despite feeling the size and mass of the muscles on his body. He felt so out of tune mentally, it was hard to focus on anything. The fevered dream he had before, he now knew was a ceremony that had taken place. The empty blackness with sunset highlighted clouds, was actually the interior of a cave and its walls being very dimly lit by torches. The spirits that flitted around him, were these men, dancing in ceremonial masks and robes on top of him while stroking his body. Thinking on that, Aaron could feel his body; it was heavier than he remembered. The weight and girth of his limbs, yet the tightness of his waist and abs. His shoulders and back felt incredibly broad and his lats felt uber thick. He could feel air movement around parts of his body, despite lying down on his back on the ground. He knew what this meant.... his musculature had reach bodybuilding proportions. The feeling of cool air swirling and drifting around his body has happening around his ankle, his knees, the lower portion of his back, between the shoulders and triceps. This was because the muscle groups around those areas: the back & lats, his butt, his thighs and calves had grown large enough to raise him up off the ground. He could also feel his chest laying heavy on his torso. Big huge wide plates that not only spread out broad and wide, but also rose up mounding and high. Looking down his body, Aaron was beginning to have a problem of seeing anything past his chest, and his nipples had begun a migration to pointing downwards. Aaron still couldn't remember who he was, or what was happening to him and his body, but he was beginning to like his size, the strength, the power that flowed through his muscles and veins. If only he could actually move, flex, he knew he could break free, but despite being able to feel all this muscle mass, he was so weak and sleepy. Yet he couldn't let it happen again. He was already too big. These men around him looked to be slightly less than one fourth his size. But there was something in the back of his mind that liked this. Despite the scare of tossing Samuil around and nearly drowning him in a pool of cum, Aaron had felt that he was due this somehow. As if he had been very small at some point in his past for a long time, too long of a time, and now he was big, he was beefy, he was strong! The drum beats in the cavern began to beat faster and louder. Aaron's heart beat began to pick up pace with them. The men dressed up like those spirits again were dancing towards Aaron and processing up a ramp and onto his body. Again the broke in to five smaller group that headed towards his two nipples, his cock, and his balls, repeating the stroking dance and raising Aaron's prick up like some gigantic wooden phallic symbol as best they. "Ohhhh yes..." Aaron moaned, and closed his eyes. He knew he shouldn't, but he gave in to the pleasure of the strokes, to the feeling of all these tiny hands trying to heft up his cock that flaccid had to be like two times the length of their average height. He began to see in his mind a man.... a fairly big man. He wasn't a giant of a man, but he was tall, taller than many, but still there were many tall men his height. However, he did stand taller than Aaron, almost a whole head and shoulders taller than Aaron. He had a really good muscular build on him, the kind Aaron saw gymnast having. He was tan, with inky black hair, a beautiful smile and the most beautiful sparkling green eyes. But then something happened...the man shrunk... Aaron was closer to his height. And then it happened again and now Aaron was standing almost head and shoulders above this man. "Oh yeaaaaaah." Aaron thought to himself. Again the man shrunk smaller and smaller until the man was only as tall as the bottom of Aaron's thighs. Wait! The man was shrinking Aaron was getting bigger and bigger...taller...and broader...thicker... and stronger.... "Oooooooooh!" Aaron snapped to as he began to feel so many sensations. His dick was rising up and rising very quickly, becoming fully engorged, hard a titanium, and getting criss-crossed with huge thick veins plumped so full of blood. Up and up it grew until Aaron could feel a tickling at his cock head. Squinting down his body, but up above it, Aaron could see a hole in the top of the cavern. The men below had pushed and leaned or pulled and tugged as hard they could one way or another, so that when his cock became erect, it was aimed at that hole. The hole has covered in dozens upon dozens of animal skins and then wetted down with something. But Aaron felt a little troubled. He could see how much space his body took up. He vaguely remembers coming to the cavern, but he was able to fit into much better. Now... now he took up almost all of the space. He mustn't grow... He can't grow again! "OOOooooohhhhhO!" The tiny men had continued their dancing and stroking, and now that Aaron was fully erect, they were jumping onto and sliding down his cock as best and as fast as they could. Other members were stroking his balls and his nipples. Aaron began to dream again of that gorgeous man that was getting smaller and smaller. He knew he shouldn't grow more, but for some reason he wanted to. He began to see a whole group of men, that were anywhere from as tall as the hunk he saw to slightly shorter, and they all resembled him in some fashion. He knew he wanted to be bigger than them. Way bigger than them. Yes... they should become mice to him. Suddenly he felt a sensation build up in his balls. It kept building....and Building.....AND Building....BUILDING! Stronger and stronger, more and more.... Aaron's breathing was becoming rapid and heavy, uncontrolled. "AUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Suddenly the sensation burst forth inside of Aaron, striking his cock first and causing it to have a massive growth spurt...up...Up...UP! Up into and poke out of the cavern roof hole! "WUUUUUUUUUUH!" His prick growing taller and taller getting thicker in girth and harder in its pump and erection, soon pushed its own head up and out of the hole. The feeling of the growth against the slicked down furs surrounding the hole, sent more sensation down Aaron's schlong, causing him to buck in pleasure and throw the tiny men dancing on him off balance. Another just from his groin and his legs and arms shot out getting longer and longer and longer and longer.... His neck and head, back too rose up and up and up, or in this case scooted across the cavern floor. "Oh no..." Aaron thought. He could feel the back wall of a section of the cavern with his head. His shoulders were widening too, stretching out broader and broader until he could feel the sides of that part of the cavern with them. His butt and thighs began to feel the sides of the cavern as well, and his feet began to feel cool night air, just like his prick head was. He was growing so big now, that he was filling up the inside of the cavern, and if the muscle growth hit... Hit it did. Another sensation sent waves of power coursing through Aaron's blood, feeding his muscular body, causing the muscles to swell, thicken, harden, become denser, stronger, harder. He felt his calves bunch and swell in size, rising his legs further and further off the ground, almost causing his feet to rise and his heels to float in mid air. Aaron could feel them bunch and grow and harden into these massive heart shapes that were so big, he thought they, not the thighs, should be described as hamhocks. Next he felt the cables that were his hamstrings tighten from the calves, across the back of the knees, and up the thighs, becoming harder, thicker, stronger. Dear God! They could probably help support a suspension bridge! Then his thighs ballooned out, swelling this way and that. The cool cascading breeze streaming into the cavern gently kissed Aaron's quads and helped him feel their development: one tear drop, two tear drops, three tear drops, the meaty back bicep of the thigh swelling even larger. Aaron could feel his legs getting pushed and spread apart by his thighs. If he could stand, whenever he could stand, he would surely always have a stance with his feet shoulder, his sized shoulders, width apart! Aaron could feel them swelling so, that they became wedged in the cavern, the rock walls desperately trying to cut in his skin and carve out more tear drop shapes. But as big and thick as his thighs developed, another presence made itself known. The next surge pushed power, size, and testosterone into Aaron's nuts. He suddenly felt his scrotum become so tight it was racking his own balls, but then it began to slowly streeeeetch with the swelling and mounding as the balls grew larger and larger, fuller and heavier, even proportionately they were getting bigger. As they grew, Aaron could feel a huge swirling sensation in them as they went into hyper-drive, producing what surely was gallons and gallons of cum. Going crazy over the feeling of the heft of his balls, Aaron wished he could raise them up. They were but not how he was anticipating. The sensation moved up his thighs and into his buttocks, causing his ass to grow out just a tiny bit, and then shrink in tight, full, and compact. His ass was bubbling out to match the size and power of his thighs, causing his groin and abs to raise up just a bit. The power now spread up to his lats, back, delts, and traps, making them all bunch and lurch, swell and grow, widen and broaden, thicken and inflate, harder and denser, fuller and rounder.... swelling and growing, pushing his body further into the sides of the cavern, jamming itself in and getting completely stuck. He could feel how hard his lats pushed against his arms, how powerfully his back, shoulders, and traps pulled on his arms, if he ever got out of here to stand up, his arms would not be sticking straight down, nor at a slight angle. No...they would be hanging in mid air and would hand even further out according to the sensation hitting him now. The power coursed through his arms, snaking down the super internal highway that was his veins, which were rising up thick and full like mighty rivers and smaller streams and criss-crossing creeks. All of them sending power and nutrients to his muscles, in this case the arms, to feed and cause them to explode. He felt those arms thicken and get heavy, form into tight peak and a horseshoe, to swell further in size and density, to become huge and round and now swelling to become perhaps almost squarish. They sent the power to the forearms that grew and grew and laughed at cartoon people like Popeye, they were so much bigger sick with all those veins crossing down into the finger that grew and popper with muscle themselves. And with Aaron being so tall now, he could flex a finger and have it raise a bicep larger than any Mr. Olympia. Aaron felt his head get pushed into the wall a little further, as the column that was his neck, inflated even larger and thicker in girth, becoming solid column that could rival any from Greece, Rome, or Egypt. He could feel his traps mounding up to meet this column and threaten to engulf his head. But thoughts on that were soon lost as the sensation hit his chest and he watched it just ooze out, thicker, wider, broader, heavier, more and more like barrel, rising...rising. higher and higher, until his vision down the front of his body was blocked by the sheer massiveness of his pecs, which helped to push his fully swollen arms farther into the side cavern walls. Aaron felt like he had a whole other person, his size, sitting on his chest. As he tried to adjust his labored breathing, with each breath in and exhale out, he could feel his abs and obliques bunch and tighten, every single brick bunch out and define in, he knew he had an entire section of cobble stone road for a mid section. An entire armor of brick plates! He had a washboard one couldn't scrub clothes on, because the would get shredded and torn on these abs. "HU-WAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The sensation suddenly just dropped back down right into the pit of Aaron's stomach, his groin, balls, and cock. The dancers, were now back on their feet, madly stroking the much larger phallic pole that was in front of them, chanting away, jerking off onto the giant engorged member, and rubbing it for all their worth. Aaron felt his cock head push just a bit more into the night time air. Despite the fact of being covered in so many pelts with fur, he felt the cavern hole cut slightly into the girth of his schlong. He could feel some men outside around his feet, and although he couldn't see them, could tell that if he was standing, they wouldn't come up any more on him than his ankles, if that. He had been transformed into a god... "OH HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHU HU HU HU HUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" The men who had clamored up the mesa to get to the top of the cavern and the hole outside, saw a sight that looked like old faithful going off, but this stream of hot, steamy liquid wasn't water and it didn't shot out of the hole in the ground, but a large bulbous something from the hole in the ground. They danced and cheered, as the white, hot liquid, showered down upon them, coating them completely. Aaron, meanwhile exhausted from the orgasm, the growth, and still lingering affects of whatever it was he had been doped with, fell asleep once more.

27/4/14 Hey followers sorry its been two weeks since my last diary update, i have just been to engrossed in watching my body grow and grow and my strength rocket up. Over these 2 weeks i have amassed a staggering 300lb of soild muscle and added 30" to my muscles. So if your maths is all correct i currently weigh 440lb and have 57" biceps!!! If you have been reading my other blogs you would know that i was only meant to take 1 pill a day but i scrapped that and started taking 2 to 3 a day!!! Here are the results: Me from last blog: http://ectomorphworkout.org/wp-content/uploads/Ectomorph-Workout-Home.jpg Me Now!!!!: http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Gym-Muscle-266622872 As you can see guys there is a colossal difference over those two weeks and boy has it been noticed sadly for not all the right reasons!! Since my last blog my group of friends including buff dave have disowned me, they said they want nothing more to do with me as i have become a freak, they thought that i was just gonna grow a little and not become a monster like alex! i asked them what it had to do with them what i did with my own body, things got a little nasty i ended up knocking dave out, i hardly touched him too, shows what strength and power i have now, i didnt want to hurt anyone but rage was building inside me and it just happened. So now my only friend is the beast that is alex, who has grown even more since the last pic, here he is now!!! http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Buff-Muscle-Extreme-2-277080517 he's making me look skinny again with his new size. his biceps are over 90" now, siiiiick!!! As i put on my last blog,alex wants me to start a muscle domination duo with him, considering both our sizes its gonna be fun, were starting it next week, i will reveal details on my next blog. i told alex about my little fracas with dave and my old friends, he told me i was a god amongst insects and if anyone told me different i should destroy them!!! bit drastic don't you think lol, thankfully he only meant it in figure of speech terms but he did say to use my power if need be!!! In my last blog i had mentioned that Jack had gone away with his club for warm weather training, he returned yesterday, he got back while i was at the gym(more of which soon!!!), so he didnt see me until i got back in, and as you can imagine there was stunned silence and lots of WTF!!!!! Questions were asked about steroids, i told him i hadnt taken any, i confessed to him about the pills and wanting to get freaky huge, i couldn't lie to my cute as fuck older brother even though i was a good 240lb heavier than him and biceps bigger than his head!! He told me he was a disappointed that i had taken this road but i was his brother and he would support me in what ever i choose to do. Now the gym!!! Due to my super growth and strength, the weights at jacks club gym were now pathetically light, so i am now at a proper bodybuilding gym, im benching crazy weight like 500kg, curling 250, squatting 650!!! ive had to specifically order super heavy weight plates for me to use as i'll shortly be to strong for the weights the gym has. I have also jotted down a target size for me to achieve, all im saying is 440lb and 57" will be small compared to what i want!! Thats all for now folks.

GRANDPA BURT GROWS Story by Muscl4life and rdalrt2 Part 1 “These are new.” Grandpa commented, looking at the two blue pills in the bottom of the little plastic glass that I handled him, and for one second, it just felt he could read my mind, my heart skipped a bit. “It’s okay, gramps. Just a couple of new vitamins, they’re harmless.” I kindly encouraged him with a glass of juice to help him gulp down yet another set of pills. “Vitamins are a waste in this old sack of bones.” Grandpa just shrugged and took them down, not realizing that he had just swallowed a billion dollar revolutionary experimental super anabolic inducer that I had been secretly developed especially for him at my new job at ChemTech Labs. Don’t look at me like that; you would do the exact same thing too. Well, if you were a young man with a brilliant genius who loved your grandfather and hated to see him so miserable. I didn’t want his golden years to feel so lonely and uneventful. The man has been serving his country as a military and as a police officer, he served almost 35 years and became a rewarded crime fighter, but now people looked down at him, like he wasn’t capable of taking care of himself. Starting with dad, who insisted that Grandpa was no longer able to live by himself at only 68 years old! It was a good thing that I volunteered move in with him after I graduated from college, avoiding another major family crisis. Usually, grandpa was the most active man I knew. He was a 5’10” 170 pounds guy in top shape, grandpa could run 5 kilometers three times a week, and still lifted heavier than my scrawny self. He did try to eat healthy, but lately doctors were bugging him with cholesterol levels being too high. I used to think Grandpa Burt was my invincible hero, the same broad shouldered dark haired, gallant officer with the manliest mustache in the world, just like the picture hanging over the fireplace. After his surprising divorce, and the unexpected passing of Grandma, he did seem to lose a bit of his flare, became much more silent and less vigorous, more susceptible to illness, and in the last couple of months he did lost several pounds because his organism was much frailer. I wouldn’t let my grandpa go like that! At least not without doing something about, and being a very resourceful (some would say brilliant) young man working at a very disputed research position at the most prestigious pharmaceutical company of the world meant that I had access to several prototype formulae, just waiting to be improved by my skills. And so I decided to take this andropause study and bring it into a whole new level, I was determined not to just soften the loss of muscular mass, strength and sexual drive, I would find a way not only to revert these nasty symptoms, but to change the scenario around, my formula would actually help elder men to continue vigorous and strong throughout all their lives, if not healthier and stronger. Okay, I might be a bit obsessed, but all geniuses are obsessed. I also knew my formula was highly experimental but there was no better timing. Although I would never harm grandpa intentionally, and he needed to be the first human test, after all the formula was especially tailored for his genetic makeup and physiologic needs. Following the improvised treatment system that I pretended that his physician had created, Grandpa Burt took 2 pills three times a day, followed by a special nutrient shake that I developed especially to make sure his organism was getting all the amino-acids it deserved when the anabolic cycle started. Basically, my formula would “jump start” the genetic production of testosterone, which provided a new anabolic cycle in his organism, therefore overcoming the nasty effects of the andropause, allowing his life to get back in the vigorous standards. I had to hide my utmost excitement during the following days; I gave an excuse at work and said that my grandpa needed my cares, when in fact he was feeling healthier than ever. His appetite returned with revenge, he ate everything that I served him and even went back for seconds. His work out disposition had not only returned, it now seemed much more intense and his blood work was pristine, which overcame my most optimistic expectations. However, even if I were able to fool grandpa initially, I should have guessed that a prodigious 19 year old lab rat would never be able to keep the façade from a man who worked as a detective for over three decades for much longer. It turned out that Grandpa was just giving me enough line to see what was going on, and I realized it just at the end of the first week into the treatment, and I brought grandpa the first daily dose of his “vitamins”. “How are you doing sir?” I brought the tray with his special medication. “I’m feeling better than ever, son!” Grandpa Burt gave me a mighty hug, and since his recovery, he already added the lost weight, even increasing his bodyweight to 177 pounds of hard lean mass. “What was that for?” I asked blushing deeply. “Do I need a reason to hug my favorite grandson?” He chuckled, grabbing the little glass with his pills and the glass of water. “I am your only grandson…” “And that’s your father’s fault. Your grandma couldn’t have more children and he knew I’ve always wanted a bunch of little grandchildren.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah, now take your pills at once.” I admit now that I am the worst liar in the world; my body language gave up my excitement. Grandpa stopped right before he actually gulped the pills. “What is the name of this product?” “W-what?” I gagged. “What is the name of this wondrous drug that you’re giving me without any prescription from my doctor?” Grandpa Burt asked once again, this time looking down at my 5’6” frame, and I couldn’t stop shaking for once. “Oh…I don’t know…it’s new to the market…” “Is it now? And a brilliant young man who currently works in the pharmaceutical area wouldn’t happen to know about such a miraculous new drug?” Grandpa Burt had his smartest look framed by his silver mustache, and my knees were so weak, that I spilled all the beans. “I am sorry, grandpa! I didn’t mean to harm you, I made this drug for you, and it is especially designed to help you overcome andropause symptoms. I know it sounds dangerous, but I’ve taken all precautions, I swear I would never let anything bad happen to you.” I must confess I would expect to hear a lecture, but instead I just got another warm hard hug and a kiss on my forehead. “That’s okay, son, I am a little upset that you've been stealing from your work to get me these pills, but I can see why you did it. I'm touched that you care so much about a useless old man." “Well technically I didn't steal, the formula was just a prototype, it didn't even work, it was merely an idea, I had to start from scratch and I've got much better results in you than the other candidates, but then again this formula is tailored for you, I don't think it would work that well in another man. But don't worry, now that we have established such impressive standards, I guess we can drop them, your organism will probably keep producing regular levels of testosterone that will help you to keep strong and healthy." I said casually, but then my grandfather just did something that surprised me, he not only swallowed the pills I had given him, he just smiled and proposed me something that I would never expect to hear. "The way I see it, I've got an incredible opportunity with these pills, and my genius grandson being kind enough to provide them." He smiled warmly, looking down at me with his inquisitive expression. "And I'm not going to waste it. I want to see what these pills can do...so instead of stopping, I want you to bring me even more powerful versions. I don't know if I'll get to feeling as good as I did when I was your age, but I want to see everything that this new drug can do." "Grandpa Burt?" It was all I could mutter. The former law-enforcer just looked down at me, hugged me so tightly and thanked me for giving me a new chance on his life. I was caught unprepared; the turn of events was so unexpected. "Of course, sir. I can do that, we can adjust the formula to make it more potent if you want, but I must warn you that it will make your body more muscular and increase some other aspects of your organism. And, you will actually feel better than when you were my age sir, the overall enhancements are going to happen on top of your current stats." His smile was warm, and made my young scientist's heart melt. "That sounds wonderful to me, son. Now if you'll excuse me, I think it's been far too long since I worked out." I followed Grandpa down to the basement like a little lamb. His weight set was still in there, though it had been collecting dust for the last year or so as it sat unused. The doctors had told him to take it easy; since his joints couldn't sustain the stresses of intense weightlifting. But once he changed into his workout gear and walked down the steps to the basement, setting up the bench press with 145 pounds, less than he used to do but still a significant weight. He could only laugh as he easily pumped the weight up and down, racking it after 20 easy reps. "Hah! That was easy...Add on another 45 pounds, son." I eagerly obliged, thus matching his previous cargo, but even after that he just waited until I added another 20 pounds. I was afraid that he would hurt himself, but as grandpa started this new series with renewed energies, it soon became obvious that his treatment had not just returned his strength, it actually made him a bit stronger and his joints no longer hurt. "This is going really good, sir, your organism must be producing collagen as well, making sure your joints are properly prepared for a brand new anabolic cycle that your organism entered, or at least the first one..." I felt very proud of making my aging grandpa feel young and strong again. The lean man grinned as he pushed out 10 reps, racking the weight with a chuckle. "It's been a long time since I've been able to lift like that. It didn't hurt at all..." He raised an arm to rub at his elbows and shoulders, chuckling. "Mmm, this is great! I feel strong as a young buck!" I gingerly nodded. "Well sir, a young buck wouldn't be that strong, you see your body is used with strength train and such information is well kept in your organism, so when you undergo the strengthening process, the overall results are magnified by your own experience. This is not just another puberty growth induced by chemicals; it is actually a better anabolic cycle because you are a better man than you've used to be back in previous days. I guess this explains such impressive results right of the bat." I tried to explain Grandpa Burt about the feedback of his enhancement treatment, but I suddenly felt that he was not paying enough attention; his intense blue gaze only seemed interest in the uncanny results in front of them. "Oh, we shouldn't forget the shake..." I smacked my forehead. "Mmm, that's right. Why don't you go make it for me, son? Make it a big one as well, your grandpa is feeling awfully hungry today." Grandpa Buck grinned back at me, looking up at the young man who made the impossible true with an eager expression. "And you'll be making a lot for dinner, won't you? I'm going to need a lot of protein tonight." "Don't worry, pops, I'll never let you starving!" I said with a timid grin as I went upstairs to bring him the nutritional shake I've developed and also made sure that we had steaks for dinner. When I got back, I saw that my grandpa was still working out very intensely, it was like he was visiting an old friend that left a long time ago, and such friend was himself at the prime of his shape, but now he realized that he was getting too strong for such old standards, he already added another 70 pounds to his previous record and didn't seem challenged enough. "Is everything alright here sir?" The older man grinned, standing up without taking his eyes at his reflection in the mirror. "I feel great, son. Stronger than ever! In fact..." Grandpa Buck pulled off his shirt and revealed his torso, making you gasp as you see his toned abs, his defined pecs, his thick arms and broad shoulders. He looked so different already! "I think these weights might be too light for me pretty soon, though." I gasped as noticing that my 68 year old grandpa already had his 6-pack back! I guess his recovery was going better than I thought. "Wow, this is impressive, gramps! I guess that you being conscious of the ongoing changes on your body is having a positive impact on your development, it is causing a tremendous pump effect over your body, which is so impressive." I looked back at the winning smile of my grandfather and blushed so intensely, there was nothing in the world that I wouldn't do to make him happy. "I won't let you down, sir. You said you wanted a more powerful version of the formula and I shall give you that, it is actually pretty simple to design a more potent version, but I'll challenge myself to make sure that you will be bigger than you've never been!" Grandpa resumed his work out for that day, and although he was tired, he said he had never felt better in his life, and everything thanks to me. The very next day, I left home pretty early, not without giving Grandpa his first dose of the day and make sure he ate his breakfast, he was actually so excited about a brand new work out day, after all yesterday he had packed impressive 8 full pounds of impressive muscles, which made him 185 hard toned strong rugged pounds. “Go make me more muscle pills, son!” He playfully said as he smacked my butt, and for some reason it hurt a bit more than it was supposed to, or at least I felt my butt tingling for a long time afterwards, but it was not something bad, quite the contrary, I rubbed my cheek all the way to work. When I finally got back to ChemTech, I quickly fed the computer with several different adjustments of the original formula, and slowly worked them on the simulator to make sure the final product turned out even better than I first expected. Several hours later I returned home with a new batch of stronger and more refined muscle growth pills especially designed for my grandfather, and I was surprised to find him working out until late at night, but with a smile in his face and the most amazing pump I've ever seen. "Grandpa? Are you still working out? I thought you were doing that when I left? Did you eat well? Did you start dinner or should I do it?" I asked feeling kind of worried by the intense look on his face, it suddenly seemed like he had been there all day, which couldn't be possible, could it? The older man chuckled as he greeted me, standing in front of the boy with a broad grin. "Oh, you're back already...I've actually only been stopping my workouts to eat and go to the bathroom, I've been going at it all day! And instead of getting tired, I'm getting stronger than ever! My bench press is already up to 280 pounds, isn't that impressive?" I was shocked, looking at the uncanny physique on Grandpa Burt made me realize his organism was reacting far better than I had anticipated; it was like he had been working those muscles throughout all his life! The look on his glorious body was impressive, and when I reached to touch the hardness of his incredibly pumped muscles, it felt like touching a hot marble wall. "Whoa, grandpa Burt, you are so hard, and pumped!" I gulped, repeatedly touching the uncanny hard surfaces of those muscles with my curious respectful finger. “That's not the only thing that's pumped." Grandpa replied in a low, husky tone, and it was only then I noticed something else was pumped and went beet red at the very moment. "Holy testosterone, Batman!" was all that I could mutter by seeing my grandpa sporting a boner underneath his tight shorts, and not just any boner, it was the most impressive hard cock I had ever seen in my young life! "What's the matter, son? A real man isn't ashamed of his natural testosterone and manly urges. Getting pumped up makes me feel like a real man, my cock is just responding in kind!" He said with a smirk, not at all embarrassed by his boner. "Erm...I guess it's part of the effects, after all you are no longer suffering from andropause..." I actually didn’t know how to feel, after all it was supposed to be really strange to hear his grandpa talking about sex so frankly, right? But deep down in my soul, I felt incredibly proud that my grandpa shared such intimate feelings with me, but I tried to forget about the humongous size of his cock bulging under the flimsy fabric of his shorts. “Anyway, I hope you are feeling hungry, I bought tons of chicken breasts and tuna steaks, I think that you need extra protein now that we are gonna test these..." I gave him the new bottle of pills, and the look on my grandfather was priceless. "Take 4 of them after each meal, and on that note, you should know that you must do at least 6 meals a day, grandpa." “Oh don’t worry about that, pretty boy.” The older man's grin was out to ears, he immediately marched upstairs and started cooking a ton of food. “Are you sure you want to cook all that for dinner?” I asked in shock with his appetite, but grandpa just nodded along. “Sure, I love cooking in bulk, besides, I’ve got a feeling there won’t be leftovers.” By the time dinner was served, there were Chicken fillets, tuna steaks, protein powder shakes, Grandpa Burt surely made more food than we could eat in three days, but then again he was a growing man, and he needed lots of food to fuel his growth! “Come on boy, dig in before I eat it all!” He sat down and started eating it eagerly, moaning loudly at each bite he took and then the most amazing thing happened...his muscles seemed to twitch and expand with every swallow of food, and I was shocked to realize that it was not just my imagination, my grandfather was growing more muscular right in front of my eyes! At first, I thought Grandpa wasn't aware of his growth, he was just moaning and groaning, the food should be really good, but it was only then I noticed he was also aware of his muscles growing thicker, bulkier, heavier, wider and more massive, his pumped up organism quickly soaked in the nutrients in his bloodstream and responded to the muscle growth inducers in such a vivid way that I could only gasp in excitement and shock. "Grandpa, you're...you're growing!" The laughter on him made me realize that his growth was going on for a while now, he just wanted me to realize it first. "Shit, the formula is working far too well!" "There's no such thing, boy. It can only work even better!" He grinned as he polished off the last bit of food, flexing his massive arms. Those biceps had to be at least 21 inches, he was getting so huge! Meanwhile, I had been entranced with his expanding muscles too damn intensely to even notice him reaching down and grabbing the bottle of pills, pouring some out into his hand and then swallowing them. "I figure I should up the dosage to six pills, you probably created the dosage for a man smaller than me." "Oh, grandpa, please...don't do this we still have to see what the original dose was capable of...holy cow!" I said as Grandpa moaned, his body shaking so rapidly, his muscles bulged and he grunted, his tight clothes were ripping, the seam in his pants exploded on the thighs and the back of his tight T-shirt tore off as he smiled at me. We both heard the buttons on his shirt popping out of his shirt, and hitting different parts of the house. He just brought his arms at shoulder level and flexed the biceps watching them growing into uncanny size. "Holy cow! Grandpa you are awesome!" "Damn right I am, boy...look at these muscles." He flexed his immense biceps with a growl, the bulges of muscle surging up to 26" around, he'd grown as big as the biggest bodybuilders from that meal alone, and he was still getting bigger! "You think a little young man like you has BEEF like this? I'll show all those young boys a thing or two about REAL power." Grandpa growled, exulting in manliness and boasting with strength. "Grandpa, please...you have to take it easy, all this new testosterone can be dangerous to your brain, I don't want you to turn into some kind of uncontrolled freak okay?" I was really concerned with his health, it was then I noticed those intense blue eyes and the manliest smile in the world focusing on me. Once again my world stopped when his huge hands hugged my small, frail 145 pound frame into his glorious expanding physique. Grandpa pressed our bodies together and my hard cock rubbing on his uncanny 8 pack abdominal wall as his own monumental cock pressed against my frail figure, I only noticed his hand going down my soft tiny bubble butt and moaned, I've never felt him ripping my pants, but his harsh huge hand rubbing my right cheek felt so good. "Please, grandpa, you must stay calm”. It was all that I could whisper. "I'm plenty calm, boy. Now stop arguing...this is what I want. And I'm going to get it." He said with a broad, confident smile before firmly pulling me in for a kiss. But this wasn't like his other kisses, as my shaking lips pressed against his own and his manly mustache tickled my nose, his overpowering manly musk filled my lungs, his tongue slipping into my eager mouth as his massive hands rubbed and squeezed my gluteus, pulling the rest of my clothing off. Mmm, you look good naked. Just like your grandpa. I think there's going to be some new rules around here..." I went quiet, suddenly there was no need to argue, and things were self-explainable. I blushed intensely as my grown grandfather gently picked me in his arms and took me to the couch, where we sat very calmly. He brought his arm up and with just one look he told me exactly what I needed to know, I hugged the giant biceps with my eager both arms and kissed the rugged mountainous shapes on it, which pleased my grandpa tremendously, and I felt the hardness of his immense cock pressing on my virgin butt. Without asking anything else, I just laid my face against his immense chest and guided his huge hand back to my pretty virgin butt, and he inserted two huge fingers and judging by the way my eyes popped, he just laughed out loud, noticing I was very nervous at this, but so freaking excited. It was hard to believe that this growing man, my own grandfather, was penetrating me with his huge fingers. But it was happening; I was going to get fucked by my own studly Grandpa Burt! He pushed the two fingers in deeper and deeper, stretching me wider around them. "Mmm, I love watching you squirm as you take it, boy. You have never gotten fucked before, have you? You think you can take grandpa's huge cock?" He asked in a very deep, manly, yet authoritarian tone that made me melt. I wanted to say yes, but I gasped at the sight of the immense thing, fear overtook my body and I just shook my head violently, hoping that my grandpa would spare me from such horrendous pain, but instead he just laughed out, and held my head against his chest, lifting my body higher and spreading my legs. I screamed as those fingers were replaced by the most massive cockhead in the world, pressing into my virgin butt hole with such unstoppable force, I wanted to cry out in pain, but each time I opened my mouth it was muffled by the harsh kissing tongue of my growing grandpa. He kissed me rougher, dominating my little body with his expanding monumental physique, as rubbed my body with his huge paws, he squeezed tighter and with more passion, turning all the pain into pleasure which seemed to melt into my cock, I blew without ever touching myself, but still that immense monster was going deeper inside of me and Grandpa seemed to enjoy stretching me up like that. His cock was so huge, so powerful, it made a young weak man like squirming and moaning as Grandpa Burt sank me deeper and deeper atop that shaft. It had to be more than 14 inches long and bigger around than a soda can, stretching my poor virgin butt so deep and wide that no other man would even come close! I couldn't believe that I was taking the cock that had made my father! "Mmm, you're so tight around me, boy..." He whispered I tried to settle onto the base of his shaft, the pain slowly fading. My heart beating so fast, I vainly thought the worst was over, the burning pain on my butt, the humongous cock pushing deeper inside me, but Grandpa clearly had other plans. All of a sudden, he just stood up with me still impaled on his monster shaft and walked downstairs back to the basement, supporting my weight as I moaned with each single step he took. “Don’t worry boy, we just need a view, and you will understand everything Grandpa wants.” The glorious master of muscle calmly sat in front of the mirror of his weight set, he savored our joint reflection and kissed my cheeks, caressing my hair and cleaning the sweat over my eyes. “You are the sweetest little boy. I will make sure you are always proud of my size, of my strength, Bobby.” Then, he flexed his arms, showing me how massive he had gotten thanks to me, and the pain was gone. “Oh Grandpa, you’re so huge, so amazing!” I was still pacing, still moaning, still not used to be fucked, but so eager to learn more. “I sure am, pretty Bobby, my genius little flower, but I want to get bigger, and you want Grandpa to get bigger too, right?” “Yes, sir, nothing else in the world would make me happier than making you bigger!” Then, Grandpa Buck picked the bottle I gave him and handled it to me, opening his huge hand to get a few more. “Then you get to pick how many pills should I take now, boy. I know you want me huge so I am happy with any number you pick.” I just grinned while I put the whole bottle all back in his paw. “I’ll make more when you run out of these.” I smiled and felt the cock growing even harder and thicker inside me. The massive older man smiled, those blue eyes seeming to pierce through my soul as I poured out the entire contents of the bottle, more than a hundred pills in his huge hand. "It seems like you finally understand." He chuckled, raising that hand and swallowing the entire collection of pills! He shuddered with delight as they began to work, going through a posing routine with you me attached to his cock, I could feel the cock stretching me wider, going deeper, Grandpa Burt was sweating as he grunted and kept pumping up bigger and bigger, feeling the pills start to kick into his overdrive muscle growth. His pecs surged out, his biceps expanded bigger than barrels; his legs grew thick as tree trunks. "Mmmm, I'm starting to get pretty big now, boy!" He boomed with laughter as he grew wider and wider, his body passing dozens of pounds every minute, his body hair growing thicker as his hair grew back in, he was taking testosterone to a whole new level! I was so lost in the amazing view of my grandpa, but then, something else was burning down my butt. The mega massive cock increased its girth but as it grew bigger it started pouring its contents inside me, and it suddenly felt like I was being flooded by the river of my grandpa's cum! His orgasm was like a dam, he just exploded inside me and his face became priceless as he enjoyed his growth increasing and pacing faster, his cock grew harder and huger as a new load formed and within seconds he came once again, feeling even huger, his muscles expanding and his body hair increasing its manliness. I could no longer understand what was happening, the growth cycles were now becoming a giant orgasm when Grandpa pressed his hips deeper into me and started fucking me like a maniac, I just screamed and felt my belly being flooded! The bench over which we were sitting began to creak from the strain of holding up such immense weight, the mighty ultra cock bucking in and out of my young man’s ass. But Grandpa Burt saw his grandson's guts were bulging out like I'd swallowed a watermelon. He grunted as he began to lift me from his immense cock, not wanting to hurt me with the unstoppable flow of cum from his expanding balls. He slipped off that shaft with an audible pop, and gallon of hot cum rushing from my ass even as grandpa sprayed his seed into the air, splattering against the ceiling, coating the both of them! Instead of fucking his boy ass with his cock, he forced me down onto one of his biceps and flexed as hard as he could, stretching that gaping anus even wider, fucking me with the power of his muscles as his cum began to fill up the basement, the elder man growing past half a ton in muscle and only wanting MORE! At some point I noticed that grandpa's orgasms never seemed to stop, he just came constantly with a growing fury of muscle, he just continued flexing and cumming, soaking the basement in over three feet of cum before his muscles and his monstrous cock finally seemed to stop growing so fast, which must have taken over 30 minutes of uncanny power! Eventually, I was so exhausted that Grandpa just held me in his glorious chest, his cock raining cum on top of both us as he just kissed me with increasing passion, my exhausted being was simply overwhelmed by such manliness scenario while Grandpa Burt just kept my hole warm by inserting his fingers and kissing my ears, telling me how much he loved me, and how much he wanted me to feel proud of his humongous size, I guess I must have dozed off in this lullaby. “Don’t worry, boy, I’ll be here and even bigger when you wake up, your monster muscle grandpa promises, you my little pretty Bobby.” I woke up at once, noticing that I was back on my room, I feared that everything had been a sweet wet dream, because my balls were really aching. But, I realized I haven't been alone in my room. There were huge wet footprints on my carpet, so I stood up and called for Grandpa with growing hope in my heart. "I'm here, boy." Came a deep, rumbling bass from the doorway to the bathroom. I looked over and came once again on the spot despite my allegedly empty balls, seeing the massive man squeezing through the doorway sideways, filling up one wall of the bedroom with his uncanny muscles, wider beyond belief, packed with such strength that he almost didn't look real! He had grown taller, standing 6'6", but he'd grown so wide that he was 11'3" across his shoulders, each of his pecs strong enough to lift a tank off the ground, his arms bigger than his waist at 142" around, his middle a sleek 10-pack of abs. His balls were so big they brushed the top of his feet, and his permanently-hard cock was long enough to brush against the underside of his chin, leaking pre constantly, so huge that it was almost impossible to believe it was on him! "Haha, is your grandpa a little too big for you, boy? You young kids don't know anything about POWER! Let me tell you something little man, I used that industrial scale on the basement and I found out I'm 8,510 pounds, but before the end of the day, I'll have reached five digits. There's nothing you can do to stop me, I have to keep growing STRONGER!” He boomed, flexing his biceps and showing off his hairy musky pits that still reeked of mega-male despite him just having showered! I was taken aback by the monstrosity of my glorious Grandfather, I wanted to scream of fear and of excitement. “ARGHHHHHH!!!!” I was about to totally freak out, but once again Grandpa Burt picked me in his glorious arms and held me so tight I was immobile. “It’s alright, Bobby…Don’t worry, you’re scared, but I’m in control. Now just take a deep breath and deal with the fact your Grandpa is the most amazing, strongest, and powerful motherfucker in the WORLD!” Grandpa kissed my lips over and over and made me feel calmer, until my nerves were actually back under my control, I didn't even remember I had orgasmed so many times, but noticing the splattering over grandpa's chest I realize his size was pretty much intense. "Whoa...grandpa, I'm sorry for freaking out like that, but, damn...you must admit this is so intense, you are a monster of real muscle, and I want to make you grow bigger too sir, it is the only thing I want to do in my life!" I confessed, blushing intensely, desperate to be under his good graces. The massive man just laughed, kissing you once again. "I would love that boy. You make me so proud; I'm able to be a new man because of you! But I don't want to stop here...hehe, I think you have created a monster, boy! I'm so eager to grow, I keep thinking I'll be satisfied at one size, and then I want to grow even bigger than that!" End of part 1 Part 2 I still couldn't believe that my grandpa, my hero former cop grandfather Burt turned into a monstrous muscle freak because of the formula I invented. Still, he spent the previous night proving me that he was all so real, and I must say that I wasn't expecting that he could be so intense. We had been fucking for so many hours that I have simply lost track time, as well as the sensibility of my boy hole, which had been used and abused by my glorious grandpa as it pleased him. After trashing his bedroom for – oh so many amazing hours – Grandpa squeezed into the tiny doorframe of his en suite bathroom and gently tried to insert his monumental mass into the huge bath tub, which he only partially have succeeded, so he had to hold me over the tub while most of his ginormous physique was still outside, which was just fine since he wasn’t interested in soaking his glorious monstrosity in the water just yet, he just wanted to check how much of his cum actually fit inside me. Grandpa actually seemed very interested in how much of him could actually fit in my tiny body, after all his cock had to be at least 15 inches long and so damn thick that it was a real miracle that he didn’t split me in half with that monster. Still, he took great deals of pleasure by sticking his fingers and the giant muscle cock of his into me like I was just his boy toy, and I loved the way it made me feel so tiny and pleasing for the glorious geezer. "Oh grandpa..." I moaned as he retrieved his giant member and watched the uncanny amount of his cum going down the drain as he held me over the bath tub. The massive muscle monster held me, his only grandson tightly as he turned the water on, squeezing my little frame against his incredible mass as the shower washed over our bodies. I’ve never felt so small and so precious at the same time, I was just a little puny bug compared to my humongous, massive grandpa, who seemed to be growing constantly! He was so horny and insatiable, putting much younger porn stars to shame, and he was hung like an elephant! "Mmm, damn boy, your ass tastes amazing, I could eat it for days!" I giggled. "Well daddy, no one doubts you could do that, I just never thought you would keep going and going, and going. Geesh, you have fucked me so many times already, your bedroom is a freaking sea of sweaty muscle cum." I blushed as the ginormous freak gently washed my boy butt, massaging the soft areas with his huge fingers and just making sure that I could still house the immense cockhead on him. "Did you get soft any moment ever since you grew grandpa? I mean, not that I am complaining it is, well to realize you are THAT manly, makes me feel weak, after all I am only 19 and my cock already is aching just to even think you are using me like that, I'm totally spend and I'm just a teenager, I should keep up with your horniness right?" The huge man laughed, rubbing the base of his massive, hard cock. "Actually I think it's just getting harder! All that testosterone surging through me is keeping me so turned on, my nipples are hard as diamonds, my cockhead is so sensitive. Even just talking about it making me hornier than ever!" Although I didn't mean to feel uncomfortable, it was just something that I hadn't anticipated. "Grandpa, you are so much more than I could ever take, I mean...you have fucked me until I passed out at least 4 times and you've kept going on, you are so much more than I could ever try to encompass. Oh grandpa, you need so much more for your pleasure right? Oh I'm so stupid, so selfish; I have been thinking on just me when it's you who need so much more. Grandpa you are still so very horny, we have to find you release right? You want to keep fucking and showing your amazing muscles, oh how could I be so selfish?" I gently whispered in his ears. "Please, Grandpa tell me that you want to have more little guys to fuck, I feel kinky just to imagine that I am not even close from pleasing your needs! It makes me feel proud of your humongous size and manliness, I will gladly help you to get all the release you need Grandpa Burt!” The massive older man blushed, but he couldn't deny his manly urges. "It's true, boy. I’m sorry, your cherry is so nice and tight but you're not enough for me. You're not NEARLY enough for me. I need more little boys like you that I can wear out, that I can fuck until they pass out, and they won't be able to satisfy me either! I'm too much man for anyone; you are just too weak to handle all of me." That moment was so intensely powerful, I didn't expect to cum while Grandpa held me like that, but it was just the purest form of flattering. Grandpa Burt smiled as he kissed my forehead, his hard cock ached for more action and I had to provide it. "You know, sir, we must have to find new ways to release you, we already know you can fuck for hours, but how about working out? You seem to enjoy all that work out, do you feel like it could help you with your enormous problem? I mean we can try to find you some really huge and heavy equipment to give you some challenge." Grandpa Burt grinned, pondering what exactly could challenge him, but he remembered there was a scrap yard not too far from here. Old rusted out cars and other junk would be perfect for him. "Mmm, I suppose I should try and work out while I still can, before I grow even larger from more pills." He chuckled, toweling off his naked body as he held me like the precious boy I was to his glorious monstrousness. "I don't even think we have any clothes that would fit me, and who would dare to tell me I couldn't walk around naked? “Oh, yeah, that would be a slight problem…” The first problem we noticed right away was the uncanny width of Grandpa’s new muscle. We just stood there measuring him for any kind of possible clothing, but it soon proved impossible. "We can try to cover your crotch with some kind stretch fabric, in some poser trunk version but a million times bigger!" I chuckled as we tried to wrap sheets around his waist, which still seemed small enough compared to his monstrous chest, shoulders, legs and especially the super mighty cock. "Please grandpa...can't you take it under three yards? It would make things easier; we still need to figure a way to get you out of the house without destroying the frontal walls. "Hmph, who says we need to save the walls? If a building isn't big enough for me, I have the right to destroy it. In fact, I've wanted to remodel this old house for a long time!" He chuckled, tossing his makeshift toga aside as he strode through the hallway, his immense body shaking the floor with every booming step. "It all feels like a dollhouse to me." He smirked, looking around before staring back at me, those icy blue eyes piercing through my soul like warm knife through butter. "So where did you hide the rest of the bottles, son? Be honest, you know you can't lie to me." He was shocked, he'd never even told his grandpa he intended on doing more than one bottle, but Burt's police intuition was razor-sharp! "Oh, Grandpa, I didn't hide anything, I just need to make new batches, I thought that bottle would last for a month, but that's okay. I'll make an even more powerful batch tomorrow, I mean I could go right now back ChemTech but I thought you would like me to...enjoy your new size. I mean there's so much I would like to investigate, your monstrous new size, and your amazing height growth, I didn't plan on that in the original formula, not to mention that you are twice wider than you are tall, which means your muscular proportions are out of this world, I just want to explore your current amazingness before I make you bigger, please sir..." I asked him with my own big puppy eyes. Burt smiled and looked down at his grandson over his massive pecs. "You want to enjoy my body, boy?...I don't think you're capable of understanding just how powerful I am. Try to imagine how much I can curl with these biceps..." He raised his arms to flex, grinning confidently as the twin peaks of muscle rose up above his fists, above his head, huger than ever! "Nope, I am even stronger than you imagine, I could lift the whole house up with these arms! And my pecs are so huge and strong, feel how hairy they are, boy. I'm getting furry like a bear, and as my testosterone increases I'll just get even muskier, too. Soon I'll be able to make you cum just from letting out my man-stink." "I...don't doubt it, Grandpa, but I think we can find a way to challenge your glorious body. We could go to that demolition site near the docks that you’ve mentioned . They have all kinds of huge old things that you could lift, it would be a great camp study of your monstrous muscles, besides, if we find something that challenges you I can think on ways to increase your muscular density, to make you pack MORE muscle into your body allowing you to get even stronger with hyper dense muscle fibers. You see, sir, I want you to become even more monstrous but in ways that you will have lots of fun!" I watched as my immense Grandfather seemed even more pumped up with the idea of getting of the house, showing his immense body to the world, at least that would give me some time to think on new improvements to the formula, because I know he would get back to that issue, I knew that Grandpa Burt would never let go of the idea of getting more pills. "Let me get the door for you, Grandpa..." I offered to open the door, but then I felt his humongous hand pushing me aside so very gently. The enormous older man just had an evil grin in his manly face, and I just gulped in excitement as Grandpa decided it was time to leave his house for a "walk in the park" with me. He strode toward the front door, despite the fact that he was three times wider than the doorframe. He had no intention of opening it, he just clenched his fists and ducked his head as he barreled right through it, crashing through the wall and taking out an entire side of the house, just laughing as his immense body crashed through! He dusted himself off, his hairy body not even scratched from the incredible sight, looking back at his grandson. "Well, aren't you coming, along boy?" It took me a few moments to realize the behemoth was actually talking to my little person, so I dusted myself from all the destruction and ran to his side, right away the monumental geezer picked me in his arms. "Grandpa, I can walk by myself you know?" It was then I realized that things really have changed between us. The way he carried me in his monumental manly massive chest indicated that I wasn't supposed to do anything unless thinking on ways to make him grow more muscular, and even if I wasn't smart enough to conclude that, Grandpa Burt had all reason to voice it out to me. "You will never walk anywhere on your own unless I tell you to, do you understand boy? Your only job now is to be a beautiful butt for me to fuck, and a brain to come up with ways to make me even bigger. I will carry you everywhere, you will be with me all the time, even when you pass out from my fucking you I will not stop, I will always carry you my precious little grandson. But things still need to get done around the house, so I'm going to go show those weak little construction workers who a real man is." Burt chuckled, his aged face wearing a smile that was a bit patronizing, but I could see the manly love in his expression, he was digging to have me all for his pleasure, and I guess I couldn’t complain much either. I realized it was not the time to question the prudence neither the practicality of my Grandfather's decisions, so I just played along, enjoying the way in which his glorious muscles waddled. He just covered the distance with his immense physique much faster than I anticipated; we approached the demolition site where they would put down the old industrial plant to build something new. There were a few big sturdy workers hanging by the door, and Grandpa Burt just walked to them. The glorious muscle geezer chuckled as the 6'2" tall 240 pounds muscle guy just gasped at the size of my humongous grandfather. He dropped his cup of coffee and could barely mutter a word. The other guy, a 6'3" 260 pounds dark skinned man just looked up at Grandpa and gagged. "Daaaamn!" I guess Grandpa felt happy with their behavior because his hard cock just produced a humongous dollop of precum that he shoot over 20 feet in air before landing loudly between the two shocked little construction guards. "Hmph, they let you two little weaklings stand out front? Are you sure you're old enough to work at this job, you look like a pair of little BOYS to me!" The massive, monstrous muscle geezer stomped towards the workers, fire burning in his eyes as he stared down at them, his colossal hairy chest heaving with every breath he took. "You call those toothpicks muscles? I can barely see you! You look like you're wasting away you tiny little weaklings; take a look at REAL mass." He chuckled and puffed out his immense chest, flexing his arms, bouncing his grandson atop one of his massive biceps. The poor little guys couldn't fathom the immensity of Grandpa’s 600 plus inches monstrous chest inflating to all its glory, when he hit the combination of side chest and the partial biceps display, the little guys were actually screaming and trying to tell him that his entrance was not allowed. “YOU CAN’T COME IN! This is private property!” One of them shouted, finally gathering strength to face the silver haired behemoth who carried me inside. “That was a bad move!” I thought as I gulped, because Grandpa’s mega dose of testosterone flared his temper so much that he just hit a most muscular pose that produced an aftershock wave, sending the poor little guys against the gate. Now Grandpa was pissed enough to teach them a lesson for their stupidity. He strode right past the two defeated guards, reaching back with one massive fist and punching through the solid iron gate, hitting it with a single punch so hard that it went flying off its hinges, looking like someone had driven a bus into it! "A little lesson for your puny weaklings, I go wherever I want. If you think anything can stop me, think again." He chuckled, stomping deeper into the site. The place was crowded with workers and heavy duty machinery, but Grandpa Burt just strode heroically deeper into the site, watched by the shocked muscle guys. As I stood sat over his monumental shoulders, he caressed the humongous cock, dropping a huge lead of precum behind his super massive body. All of a sudden, there was this group of 5 “big” guys, the smallest of them standing at least 6'3" and 300 pounds came running down towards us, they were carrying sledgehammers and pickaxes, and the looks on their faces were not friendly at all. "GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE YOU FREAK!" The leader was a 6'4" 330 pounds blond guy wearing a safety vest and holding the tools in a very threatening way, or at least in a manner I used to think was threatening but when Grandpa Burt just rolled his eyes, I knew they were in for a treat. The massive old man chuckled and stood before the tiny men, looking down at them. "Hmph, I will make you little bugs a deal, you hit me as hard as you can, and I'll try to notice it." He laughed, holding me up and planting a hungry on my boyish lips. "This is my grandson, Bobby...and he's going to make me even bigger, you little wimps will be even weaker compared to me!" It was really hard for me to follow their actions, because when Grandpa spoke to me, all I could only hear his manly deep voice. When he kissed me, everything seemed to turn into a blur, but this time he actually made strategic pauses, which allowed me to see the guys hitting his glorious physique with all their puny strength. The sledgehammers shattered against the hardness of his abdominal muscles, the pickaxes smashed as they hit his monumental muscles. Over and over the dangerous tools tried to harm him in vain and by the end they were all destroyed, unable to even scratch my Grandfather's manly muscles as he made out. The little skinny guys couldn't believe such powerful sight, they just stepped back as Grandpa Burt looked at their destroyed weapons. Then, he gently placed me back on the ground and grabbed the five guys in one side of his mega monstrous bear hug in a second, and just at the very next moment he was caressing my chin with his free hand. Meanwhile, Grandpa Burt continued to crush the group of men against his massive chest, forcing them to breathe the musk from his armpit, the men coughing and choking on the intense taste of man. "Hah, are you little bugs finally done? I didn't feel any of that; you guys are even weaker than I thought! Now, it's my turn...and you little boys need to learn who your master is." “YOU LITTLE FUCKERS ARE TOO WEAK! I GUESS I’LL HAVE TO DO YOUR JOB FOR YOU, LITTLE BOYS!” Grandpa tossed the five muscular men away and just shouted at rest of the crew that he was really disappointed at them, for being so weak and puny. I watched in awe as my gallant mega geezer grandfather stepped closer to a bunch of 30 feet tall columns these little guys were demolishing. The first one went down with nothing but a single punch fired by the humongous hand that I loved so much. The power was so intense that it simply pulverized the concrete thing into shreds! I moaned in my pants and Grandpa chuckled, holding his gigantic biceps for my worship, and it was only then I noticed the rest of the guys he had defeated were also very hard. “HEH, You were taking too long to do something so simple!” Grandpa Burt shrugged . Grandpa chuckled as he walked towards the next column, and this time he just pushed his massive cock into the concrete surface, easily piercing through the thing, and started fucking the pillar like it wasn’t real. But my eyes could see that it was actually made of iron bars and solid concrete, and the impossible fucking continued until he uprooted the column from the soil! “What do you say, Bobby? Is it fun already for you? Or did you really expect these guys and their silly job would keep me from the thing I really deserve?” I gulped as my eyes devised the glorious view of my Grandpa attached to a giant concrete column by his mega monstrous cock; it actually made him laugh as he walked towards me with the giant concrete thing impaled to his mega manhood! The giant muscle grandpa gently hoisted me up, holding my tiny body so easily with one hand, able to crush me like a giant if he wanted to! The look in his eyes was one of anger, it made my body tremble with fear. "Bobby, why haven't I grown any bigger yet, boy? You had better have lots of plans to make me even larger; I hope you don't think I'll be content with this puny size!” "Oh...Grandpa, I am so sorry, I mean, I don't have anything to make you huge now...It's just...I can try..." I was so shocked, my cock was aching hard as he lifted me so effortlessly of the ground, I knew he could crush me like a grape, but yet, my massive grandfather was not pleased, he needed to get bigger. “I’m listening, little boy? You don’t want me to get disappointed at you right?” His tone was serious, so I needed to come up with something, anything to make him bigger. It was then that I noticed these other guys were all boned up and jacking to the sight of my glorious Grandfather Burt. "You know, Grandpa, this might be just a shot in the dark, but your pills are basically pure testosterone composts and these guys are all jacked up on steroids and similar components, maybe if you had their juices you could start another growth cycle..." I still didn't know if I was right, but I REALLY wanted to be right and have my grandfather grow bigger until I get the next batch of his pills. As soon as he heard that, the massive older man tore the clothes off the construction workers and crouched down, hiking his hairy ass up in the air. Grandpa Burt ordered one to fuck his hole, and grabbed another to start sucking him off while the remaining guys were squeezed against his immense body and forced to rub their cocks against his massive hairy muscles, he'd get their juices one way or another! I guess I didn't expect my grandpa to be in such need to grow and it made my heart sink inside my skinny chest, but suddenly, as those little guys were moaning and dumping their loads into the glorious body of my Grandpa Burt he was laughing again, his deep voice grunted and I noticed the same kind of bulging movements on his physique before he started growing. "Grandpa, it is happening!" I just gasped as his glorious physique bulged, the hairy monster sized muscles bucking and growing thicker, hairier, manlier. One by one he was getting the juices of the tiny guys inside his organism and he was hungry for more size and strength!" “Mmmff, come on you little men, I know you have more to give!" He laughed, sucking harder, forcing the guys against his muscles, even clenching his ass so the one fucking him couldn't escape! He was like a black hole for cum, he needed grow bigger and BIGGER! At first, I thought his growth wouldn't take off like the previous times, but just then my Grandfather didn't disappoint me, it was like his muscles started growing bigger for the first time all over again, his mind was so determined to milk every ounce of muscle growth cum from those hard workers that soon he was going through the growth spurts and bulging everywhere. “That’s it little fuckers! Give DADDY your muscle juice! Let’s make a bigger, manlier Burt!” I gasped as those guys dumped their loads down my grandpa's butt and mouth and he continued to grow, feeling so excited and marveled with another round of intense muscle growth. I watched as the guys just continued running towards him, suddenly I realized that there were at least 200 men in that place and they were all hard, sweaty, muscular hungry men all horny for my mega massive grandfather, and they covered his glorious muscular monstrosity. Then, at the bottom of the pile of sweaty huge muscle men, I felt the earth shaking; there was a loud noise and a deep guttural tone that made my heart skip a beat. I realized the little guys were all cumming over each other, feeling overwhelmed by the monster resurging underneath their worshipping figures. “DAMN, BOBBY, You didn’t tell me these little guys were so juicy!” He said as the muscles grew bigger and even more marvelously humongous, the guys were holding to the glorious expanding behemoth of my grandfather, and his transformation took new heights and standards. The pile of worn out little men grabbed onto the sides of my Grandfather’s giant muscle bellies, on each pectoral he should have over 30 little guys, while on his arms he easily supported at least 15 dudes, his monumental legs were thick enough for other 20 guys, while his butt could support at least 25 of them. It was such a monumental view, there was something so monstrously powerful that my young mind still couldn’t fully encompass. At the bottom of such enormous pile, emerged my glorious Grandfather Burt, bigger and hairier than ever, but so outrageously muscular that although he stood at the height of 7’3” tall, his body had to be over 30 freaking feet wide! “FUCK BOBBY…These guys are all dry already!” The booming voice of my grandfather made me cum intensely over and over, he just towered over me, his glorious cock was over 2 feet and a half long, and so freaking thick that I just shook in fear. “That’s a good thing we have lots of equipment here! Come on you little fuckers, help me weigh this glorious monster body of mine!” The hulking grotesqueness of my beloved super manly grandpa said as he waddled. His biceps were so huge they peaked over ten feet above his head, and his chest stood at least 15 feet from his glorious body. His balls were giant sized cum producers. I needed to take my time while the construction workers weighed my glorious Grandfather. He just held me in his grotesque arms and grunted. “Damn boy, I now weigh 35,087 pounds of humongous hairy muscle, and you only made me hungry for more. I hope you don’t get any excuses to make your master more muscle pills right?” I just shook my head as the mountainous man flexed for me, engulfing all my view in muscle, squeezing me in the cleavages of his behemoth standards. I knew right there, Grandpa Burt loved me, and he wanted me to make him grow, this was the only thing that I needed to do in my life now. End of Part 2

Day 43 It had been a whirlwind week since Colin "borrowed" my car keys. There had been a subtle but noticeable shift in our relationship. Colin was getting more assertive about his workouts and diet. And even though I was still putting together his workout plans day by day, really, all I was doing was writing down what he told me to. Clearly he had been paying attention to my workouts all these years, and he was much more knowledgeable than I realized. And the workouts seemed to be benefiting both of us. Colin was getting stronger, there was no doubt, and I was gaining mass as well. I was pleased to feel my jeans looser in the waist, even though I had gained 6 pounds. 6 feet tall, 186 pounds, it was probably the best shape I had ever been in. I was planning to visit my grandparents for a few days. Before I left, Colin asked me to review his workout plans. I sat in my bedroom and flipped through the tattered notebook we had been using to keep track of his progress. Day 3, bench press, 85 lbs, Colin struggled to complete 6 reps. Day 7, bench press, 95 lbs, Colin finished 8 reps, out of breath, but ready to take on more Day 15, bench press, 135 lbs, Colin easily finished 12 reps Day 24, bench press, 155 lbs, Colin easily finished 15 reps Day 35, bench press, 175 lbs, Colin easily finished 12 reps If I hadn't been present for all those workouts, I never would have believed that progress. An 85lb bench press to 175 lbs in just over a month? It was remarkable. My own bench press PR was 245, and Colin was quickly closing in on that record. Colin sauntered into my room as I was getting my bag packed. He leaned against the door frame, of which he was filling more and more, and went through the training plan. He was still wearing the hoody, so my only visual measure of his progress was the size of his forearms, which had filled out and solidified like steel cables. And then I noticed his neck. I could see his traps leading up from his back to a newly thickened, very solid neck. It was the type of neck you saw on professional football players, the guys who can never get their dress shirts to button all the way up. I have no other way of explaining it. By instinct, again, I looked at my neck in the mirror, then back at his. He noticed me doing it, and just smiled. "You look surprised Greg." "Colin." I stumbled for some words, and then tried to change the subject. "I wrote out your training plan, and remember to eat." As if he needed to be reminded of that. I was nervously packing my bag, and I tried to pass him in the doorway to get to the hall closet. But his frame blocked me, again. He just stood there casually, and said "Greg, you have pretty big hands, right? I remember how you always needed a special baseball glove." I nodded yes. And in fact, I did have fairly large hands. It was one of the qualities that made me an outstanding third baseman. "Do you want to see how those hands measure up now Greg?" I was flustered and tried to move past him, but he wasn't budging. "Colin, yes I noticed your neck. But I don't have time for this now. I have to get on the road before dark." He reached his hands down to mine, again grabbing both my wrists. I knew fighting him was futile, but I tried anyway. Without even trying, he moved my hands up, and held them right at his collar bone. "Go ahead Greg. See how those mitts of yours measure up now." He stretched his neck up for effect. I was still a few inches taller than Colin. Emboldened by that advantage, I reached a hand over and placed it on his neck. I squeezed a bit, and honestly, it felt like steel, there was no give at all. And then Colin moved my other hand up. "Try with both hands now Greg. Tighter." And with both my hands on his neck, I realized they did not fit. I tried to squeeze, but it was like squeezing a fire hydrant. He just kept saying "Try tighter Greg," as I failed to make even a dent in the thick muscle he had seemingly willed to grow. His neck was incredibly massive, and powerful enough to tire my hands. I just pulled away and said "Okay, you made your point Colin." And he let me pass into the hallway. Making no further mention of his thick neck or my newly powerless hands, Colin just waved the notebook and said "I'll stick to the plan Greg. Seems to be working, no?" "Yes it is Colin. I will see you in a few days." I paused and looked at him, proud of his accomplishments. "We are almost halfway to the 90 day point Colin." Colin just laughed hard, clapped a hand onto my shoulder, and ushered me out of the room. "Yeah, I might need 90 days Greg." I couldn't tell if he was joking or not, but soon I was in my car, on my way to my grandparents. "See you on Day 48 Greg," his words to me as I pulled away, kept ringing in my head.

Pleasure Growth 6 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Aaron, felt his cock stirring again, so soon after his last blown load. He didn't know why he felt so incredibly, uncontrollably horny, but he was pretty sure he didn't need to trigger another growth spurt. Looking down at his now thirteen foot tall self, with a body built somewhere between a gymnast and an american football player, his heart started to race and pound in fear, panic. He was so huge! He could still get bigger! He didn't need his parents and family to see him like this. He couldn't go back to the house because he couldn't fit into any room! In fact, he barely fit into this room, and only because he was sitting on the floor. He needed to leave to run. He needed to get out of this room, that contained Zeke's shirt and lingering cologne before his cock reached full errection again and caused his body to erect right out of this staff cabin. Realizing there was no way to squeeze out through the door, Aaron opened the door, then backed up and rammed the doorway at full speed in a slightly crouching position. "AUUUUUGH!" His shoulders met the door frame and he was paused for a brief second, but then his massively broad and muscular shoulders took care of the frame work and he burst through to the outside. Screaming in pain, as the door frame still cut into him and bruised him quite a bit, Aaron came to a full standing stance and was overcome with more panic realizing that in his bare feet he stood nearly two stories tall. A clap of thunder roared and rumbled at the same time as another scream came out of Aaron's mouth. A storm was moving in, hard and fast, but Aaron didn't care. He took off running towards the back of his family's ranch. He felt good running.... getting some use out of these larger muscles, these longer legs, bigger feet..... he felt the use of them, their strength, their power. He felt the weight and heft of his longer and thicker cock as it swayed from side to side, getting smacked back and forth by his quads. The bounce of the base of his cock on his billowing balls, making him feel like he was being racked or sometimes stroked each time his cock bounced heavily upon them. He felt so virile.....so strong.....so powerful! No! he mustn't give in to those thoughts. He can't trigger another spurt. Trying to let the rain coaz him in to believing he was taking a shower, he leaned his head back as he ran, letting the raindrops pelt and caress his face and run down his body. In shorter amount of time required, he had made it to the end of his family's property, but in his new body he effortlessly jumped the fence and kept on running..running to.....nowhere. It didn't matter where, just let the storm take him...take him away. On and on into the night he ran... WHAM! "AAAAAAAUGH!" WHUMP! The next thing Aaron knew he was flying through the air. No, he was more like tossed across the air, not enough oomph in the blow to send him up and over. The blow, however, was a decent solid one. Aaron landed several feet from the impact, his sides and left leg hurting, and passed out. He had run so far he was crossing over a set of railroad tracks, but the pounding rain and flashes of lighting in the dark night had blinded him to that fact, as well as the fact that a train was in close proximity. His thoughts had played so loud in his head, it had made the engine and its whistle silent. Having come to a stop, several passengers and the engineers got out to see what they hit and were stunned in complete awe. "whoweeeeoooooooo" whistled one of the engineers. "Lawd almighty, look at the size of that fella." "Yeah...and look at the amount of damage to the front of the engine. She's still works just fine, we can make it to our next town. Mostly cosmetic and protective catcher for things like cows and moose, but she'll have to be repaired once we're there. Railway commission won't allow her to run like that." "Oh, fucking shit! Of all the things to happen to us...." "Worse than that, master. We'll need to take him on board. I"m not aware of any towns close by, and even for his size, we can't leave him out in the rain." "Sampson! Get a few men and get that freak on board! He'll need medical attention....as well as working a few days for me to pay back for repairs." *************************************************************************** Aaron woke up late one morning to the sounds of children's laughter and a colliape playing. He shifted his body a little, making some small groans and moans, feeling extremely stiff and sore on his left side, hip, and thigh. He thought he heard some soft moans and gasps of surprise close by. Staring up at the ceiling he thought it a rather odd one: pulled together drapes, silk maybe, but there was a smell of canvas... Finally his eyes came to the center of the ceiling which went up into a cone and had a pole stuck through the middle of it. He was in tent. Aaron threw back the covers to get out of bed. "Wait a minute" he thought. "The bed fits." Wondering how this could be at his new size, Aaron leapt out of the bed to a full upright standing position. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, sigh, and faint dead away, collapsing to the floor. Aaron turned his head and screamed in surprise. There on the other side of the tent stood a whole crowd of people: men, women, children, couples. He quickly grabbed the sheet that was on him in bed and covered his front part up. One of the two entrance ways into the tent opened up and in stepped a powerful figure of a man. He stood head and shoulders over most men, actually head and almost chest over most men. He was powerfully built, like a bodybuilder, and he veins were full an engorged with blood. He had jet black hair that hung from his head to just past his shoulders, encased his jaw and chin in a very thin lined but thick haired beard, and covered his portruding pectorals and brick like abs, arms, and legs. He wasn't wearing a shirt, although he did have thick heavy leather bands around his upper arms and matching vambraces upon his wrists. What appeared to be the bottom half of a toga was wrapped around his waist and covered most of his thighs, while his calves were incased in strong, tight, leather laces that led to the sandles upon his large feet. Over the waist of the toga was a large leather belt with bronze plates all over it, the center one being large, round, and having a stamped 'S' upon it. This was Samuil Skromonyy, but known to the circus members and attendees as, "Sampson: the Baltic Behemoth! - The seven and half foot tall Russian Strongman." He stepped through everyone and over the guide ropes. "Ladiez and Gentlemen. This show iz now close-ed for da day. He iz jus vaking up from a zerious concushun and needz medicahl attenshun." One man, maybe around six four stepped forward, "We paid some money to see him!" "Ant you vill pay more dan dat in the hozpital! RAAAAAAAUUGGGGGH!" Striking a most muscular pose that Lou Ferrigno would have flinched at, Sampson roared at the crowd until there was one, very small, not so fancily dressed clown in the corner near a tent opening. "But....but....Sampson.... Samuil.... the master said he was to be viewed..." "Da master I anzver too in da realm of buizness, but he..." and Sampson rose up full and flexed both of his arms. "He vill anzwer to me in da realm of moralz! Get zomeone. Peeck up da voman ant take her to da medicahl tent." After the diminutive clown let out a wimper, found another to help him, and carried the woman away, Sampson turned round to face Aaron and stood there appraising the situation and Aaron's size. Sampson just barely came up about mid thigh to Aaron. "You....sit. You look vobbley ant even I may not be strong enough to stop if you fall." Aaron sat back down on the bed. "Where am I?" "You are on da outskirds of Anaconda, Montana. You are in a ezpeshally made tent to be your home, here az part of Master Mendolli's: Circo di Meraviglia." "Wait... I'm part of circus!?!" "Vell, you are now. You vere on railroad tracks at night, novone saw you. Ve struck you. Did more damage to eengine dan did to you, I tink. Az such repairs needed to be made. Master Mendolli not happy about it. He make you vork for him until you earn enough to pay for eengine, clothz, furniture, food, and zomting for you to keep youzelf." "But, I don't want to work for a circus. I certainly don't want people staring at me." "If you don' vant to vork for him, I doubt anyvone could stop you from running havay, but you still need to rest for a vhile, ant you vere running from zomting. Do you have a place to run to?" "I....I.....don't know." "I am Samuil." and the strong man stuck his hand out. "Dey call me Sampson around here. I am da zideshow strongman. Aldough, you could put me out of vork. I look like a child nekz to you, ant dat takes a bit to do." Aaron took the man's hand as gently as he could and shook hands. "I am..... I'm.......I..... I don't know. I don't know who I am. Do you?" "No.... you vere nude vhen ve hit you. No identeeficashun on you. Vorry not so much dat you do not know who you are. You vere hit ant fell and got bad concushion....it iz pozzible you have...what dey call it?....amneshia. Zo... it might be goot for you to come vork for uz for a vhile. Time to collect toughts, zome money, get clothz. I vill help you out. Do you know how you get zo beeg?" "No.....I don't." "Vell, da people will jus vant to zee you. Pretty much, just politely anzver kwestions about how you get trough life being zo beeg, stand up nekz to dem, compare your feet and hands, let dem take picshures, and you vill earn a lot of money. For now...clothz in chest. Get dressed. Then Sampson vill help you arrange your tent how you like it to be." Shortly thereafter Sampson helped Aaron arrange his tent so his bed could be a bit more private, a comfortable chair to sit near the guide ropes as well as some curtains drapped to stand in front of to take pictures. They even discussed what Aaron should go by until such time as he remembered his names. Of course Master Mendolli had some thoughts on that, but Sampson guided him towards letting Aaron choose for himself. Aaron decided to help his potential though, and chose something along the lines of what Mendolli would've have picked for him: Titus - Titus the Titan. Aaron reopened his tent and sideshow the next morning and did very well answering questions and making comparison pictures with the people who came in, and eventually some repeat costomers who became fans. Aaron, now Titus, spent much of his time with Samspon, helping him workout out better, even getting in some workouts for himself too. He helped out in taking down the tent, carrying the poles, helping push heaving things like the cannon for the human cannon ball, or some of the animal cages so the horses didn't always have to be hooked up. Likewise at their next stop in Idaho, he helped out in the reverse, carrying poles and putting them up, helping to raise tight ropes, nets, and things like that. But his and Sampson's act began to change as well. So many people liked to see Sampson's freakishly built muscles, on what used to be considered a giant sized body, now compare and lift and compete against Titus' thirteen foot tall, slightly less muscular frame. Truth be told, Sampson liked it too. He had an act in which he could interact with someone. Normally he couldn't find anyone who could lift the weights he could, or understand the problems of being as tall as he was. Titus enjoyed at least having one person who was becoming a good friend, to pall around and joke with. They soon worked up such a show, they were the envy of the other side show members, and had crowds pouring in just to see them, and see the main circus as a side show. Several weeks went by and the circus had made a circuit of the west coast and turned in heading into the southwest. One Sunday though, things didn't quite go so well. Maybe it was the extreme summer heat of the southwest. Maybe Titus' timing was off, or Sampson's was off. It led to a little bit of bickering and arguing, and both of them fuming and cursing at one another during their last show. Titus retired to his tent and Sampson stormed off; the two didn't see nor speak to each other for a number of hours. They even had dinner separately. It was bed time now. Tomorrow would be the circus folks' weekend, Monday & Tuesday. Titus was flipping through newspaper clippings and printouts of online news articles about him and Sampson, when he bent over to place the books underneath his bed. Out of the corner of his eye he happened to catch one of the doorways in his tent. There stood Sampson. "What are doing there?" Titus snapped. "I....(hic)....I can't help it." "What do you mean you can't help it?" "I've vorried bout you since ve found you on da trackz. I come in every night to make zure you are sleeping zoundly." "You've.....checked up on me every night...." "Yeshhhhh.... You....are good joe. I.....I don't vant you to end up like me...stuck here in a placsh like dis for life." "Samuil, have you been drinking a little?" "No....I've been drinkin' a lot." Sampson holds up his bottle. "Dishhhhh.... dish iz my fourth bottle of vodka." Samspon stumbled towards Titus' bed and sat on the edge of it and placed a hand on top of one of Titus'. "Titus..... I am zorry we argued zo bad. Zorry I stormed off. Friends don' act like dat to vone another. It'z jus...zo much iz goin trough my head lately." "Samuil... it's ok... we just argued..." "Listen...giant man.... I'm offhering an apology, shush ant hear it." "Samuil..... listen... here...hop up on my abs or chest, and look at me face to face..." Aaron reached out and grabbed Sampson and placed him on top of his abs to sit. "Nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet! ....oh....damneeet!" And suddenly, almost as soon as Sampson's butt hit Titus' abs, the front of his toga like out fit fluffed up and out and stayed stuck out. Titus looked down at Sampson in slight disbelief, but with half smile on his face. Sampson sat there turning more and more red every second. "Uhm....Samuil....do...do you like me?" Sampson turned his head away and blushed even redder. "Do you like men, Samuil?" There was a long pause and a deep sigh from Sampson, who for the first time ever in front of Titus, let his incredibly broad and thick shoulders slump. "Yesh..... it's why I'm here. I left Russia because I like men ant dey....dey don like men who like men... at least da government doesn't. I had a lover....ve kept under cover, novone knew. Yet somehow, somevone found out. Dey found out about Demitri ant took him into jail for no reason. Dey....dey could tell he vas in a zerious relashunship ant tortured him to tell who hiz lover waz. He never told and zo dey killed him. I put myzelf trough zo many phycial courzez, zo I could live, zurvive, ant eventually leave, but being young ant no real training, I had to take a job here, showing off my body and strength. "But... I...." and Sampson, wiped his nose and eyes on the back of his hand as he had started to cry. "I am zorry. I have no idea how you feel about men." "Well....I....I like men." Sampson's head slowly rose to meet Titus' eyes. "And you're quite impressive physically, which I like, and you have a great personality too, and you're also....well....quite impressive physically....I mean... wow." "Fourteen.....It's fourteen inches long. EXCEPSHUNALLY HUGE! (hic) COMPARED TO ALMOST EVERY MAN! Ha-ha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! But I bet....compared to you....I look like a voman! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Do... do you want to make a comparison, Samuil?" The expression on Sampson's eyes said it all. Stumbling, he stood up on Titus' abs and undid the buckle of his belt, letting his toga bottom slide down his legs and off his engorged member. Smacking his prick, he laughed and shook it at Titus, who playfully made motion as if to bite it. A twinkle came to Sampson's eye, and he dropped to his knees and then lay face down across Titus' abs and chest. He then began to lick and suck on Titus' right nipple while his hand stretched over to stroke the left. Titus began to let out low, soft, growling like moans. The words "oh yes" began to frequently escape his lips as Sampson licked and stroked and caressed every inch of Titus' chest and abs. Titus' cock began to rise and grow, throb and lengthen. Titus flipped over the sheet to get to his briefs all but too late. There soon was a slow tearing sound that increased in volume and frequency, the end of which revealed Titus' enormous pecker rising high and thick over his abs and Samspon. Sampson turned over on his back and stared up. "My Got! I tink if you were shrunk proposhunately to my height, you might still defeat the 'iron bar of Sampson.'" Titus and Sampson laughed. Sampson grabbed a hold of the massive head and then shifted it forward as he began to run and jump. He caused the massive prick of Titus to be pulled downward and Sampson stood there holding it, staring at it. "Eet iz zo beeg.... I tink I could fuck your cock head like it was an azz." The fondling of his nip, the handling of his cock was sending such powerful emotions through Titus he was beginning to buck and moan. "Oh....Samuil... your touch.... it's ....it's sending such powerful energy through me. Such strong emotions..... Oh my God! Fuck me... FUCK MY COCK HEAD NOW!" Smiling, Sampson pushed on Titus' cock sending it down to his crotch area, when upon reaching it, he plunged his own fourteen inch prick into the head of Titus' cock. "My Got! It iz like fucking an azz.... yet zo big.... I tink two odderz could join me in fucking you!" "Oh....Sampson! Go....Keep it up! Keep it up! Keep...p...pp...pppp. ..it.....iiiiiii...." "Oh yeah!....feels zo good... my huge penis fucking your, vhat you say, 'ginormous' pecker! Zo firm....zo tight moist.....zo....whoa-hoo! T....Tit...Titus? AAAhhhh hoooo!..... TITUS! I tink you cock iz growing! WHHHAT! Your cock is pushing me back! Titus? TITUS!" But Titus was lost in the feeling, completely overtaken. Sampson saw Titus' whole body plump up, veins popping over every inch, as if Titus' whole body was becoming erect. But more and more Titus cock was growing, getting even longer, thicker, harder, veinier, harder than steal! And the spurts were coming in larger and larger doses. First spurt sent Sampson to the end of the bed. The second picked up Sampson and held him in midair. Third spurt the cock head, carrying Sampson, rose all the way up to the top of the center tent pole. Meanwhile, Sampson could see looking down that Titus' shoulders spread out further and further across Titus' form fitting bead. The delts getting thicker and thicker, the traps rising up and mounding more and more. Titus' arms blew up in form getting so thick and swole, becoming more mountainous in their biceps peak shape, while the trapizoids helped to push and raise Titus off his own mattress. Titus' pecs began to blow up and swell, increasing in width and thickness. The full semi-circular, crescent moon shapes grew and grew, inflated, becoming two huge full moons, threatening to become globulous. The lats grew and grew, thicker and wider, pushing and fighting the arms for room, sending them sticking nearly straight out and off the bed, while the deep and rapid breathing appeared to create deeper cuts and more swollen, brick shaped muscles on Titus' abs and obliques. "ooooooohhhhhhhh" Titus groaned and moaned even lower and deeper as his balls began to inflate larger, fuller and firmer, as if they were hooked up to an air hose. They were pushed up and out further and furhter by the mounding, pulsating, thickening quads of Titus which pushed and pushed on each other until Titus began to spead his legs out to the side more and more. This was a shame, Sampson thought, for as Titus legs grew, they caused the shins and knees to come off the bed and fall down so that Sampson couldn't see the magnificent calves bunch, swell, throb, and pump up fuller and fuller, larger and harder. "Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh!..." Titus moaned out more and more and with each moan his body just expanded and grew in every direction. His cock head, still carrying Sampson rose even higher, pushing itself and Sampson into the tent top, eventually growing large enough the two lifted the tent top off the center pole. Hands and feet, carried and guided by growing arms and legs were sent out every side of the tent, snapping the tent ropes, pushing poles down, growing into neighboring tents, ripping the fabric, breaking poles, ropes, and cables. Titus' feet becoming large enough to cover whole doorways, hands as well. People began pouring out of the demolished tents, looking at the arms, legs, and head of the increasingly growing Titus, who was moaning and groaning and bucking his way to a climax soon to be remembered by all. "OH! OH! AUUUUUH! AAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" A muffled Russian accented yelp was heard as the top of the tent suddenly popped off of what most of the circus staff thought was Titus' center pole. However, the amount of cum that came gushing out he vent holes, the fact that the pop caused the tent top to pull down and take off the tent from Titus soon revealed exactly what Titus was moaning about. Coming too, Titus looked around him at all the staff standing and crying in fear or awe and at how small they looked. Shakily, he began to stand up and look at himself. He was a giant. Muscle wise he had blown up far beyond any workout Sampson could or had given him. He was something akin to a very heavy and built American Footballer or American Wrestler. He soon would be able to enter into bodybuilding contests, except for the fact that he began to notice his hair was coming in, darker and thicker on his body: legs, arms, crotch, abs, chest, and along his jaw line. Titus dazed and confused soon felt some movement at his feet. Sampson was finally digging his way out from under the collapsed tent. Sloughing off the canvas, Sampson stood tall and straight, cum dripping off of every inch of his body as he searched for Titus. Titus and him looked down and up at the same time, making the comparison and realizing what had just happened, how much Titus just grew. Sampson had shrunk down from mid thight to mid calve of Titus. Dazed at the sight before him, the adrenaline rushing through him, the amount of cum that was filling and distending his stomach and possibly filling his lungs, Sampson staggered and collapsed on his butt. Titus seeing this cried out, "Oh, Sampson...." and after looking for help from someone in the crowd, which didn't come, he stepped over the crowd, tents not knocked down, and once on a clear stretch of land began to run once more into the night.

Tristan Part 3 Going down an escalator, Tristan stares from one shop to another, trying to familiarize himself with all the stores while also looking for a help wanted sign. "So Tristan, did you find anything you like?" "Yeah, I found a couple of shirts and a pair of shorts." "That's good." Looking around, Tristan notices that it's noon, on an early July day, but the mall isn't even moderately crowded. Just a few groups of high-schoolers, some parents with their kids, and a dozen or so senior citizens spread about. Most stores are empty or at least seemingly empty, and a few are actually closed. "Hey Drew, why is it so empty? Back where I'm from the malls are insanely crowded during the summers." "Well almost two thirds of the town’s population leaves during the summer, so everything gets real empty around here. Two, three weeks before the semester starts everybody floods back here and this place becomes a mess. Thousands of freshmen free from their parents running around buying all kinds of unnecessary things. Worse when they have their parents, fussing and encouraging them to buy something advertised by some morning news show. The whole mall becomes a disaster." "Yeah?" "Yeah. So how's the job hunt?" "No luck. Every place that's open is fully staffed, and apparently the owners give jobs back to the returning students before hiring any new faces." "Tends to happen, but you'll find something eventually." "I hope so, not doing anything all day is staring to drive me nuts." "Well I see you have been hitting the gym. You're arms look bigger than when we first met. Oh hey there's Afano and Blake." Afano sits in the middle of a bench meant for three people; his shoulders make it impossible for somebody to sit next to him. Blake sits adjacent to Afano, on another bench, and is first to spot Drew and Tristan walking over. "You guys ready to go?" asks Blake. "I am" "Me too." "Alright let's go." "I was telling Tristan how his arms look bigger, compared to when we first met him," starts Drew as the group begins walking toward an exit. "It's hard to tell, with his height gain," says Afano, "that's why I keep telling him to hit the gym. He's surprisingly strong, I mean you look strong, but you definitely are lifting out of your weight class," he continues as he looks at Tristan. "I used to work at a metal recycling center, so I'm used to lifting heavy things.." "So is that the kind of job you're looking for?" asks Drew. "Not really. I mean the money was great, but I'd rather not spend all day lugging around metal scrapes under the hot sun." "That's how you got shredded, by lugging metal?" "That and eating healthy." The group passes by a tall mirror, positioned right between two bathrooms. Afano takes a moment to admire himself. The Samoan giant is literally spilling out of his stringer tank top. His immense pecs are so large the fabric can't reach over to fully cover his exposed nibbles. Afano smiles to his reflection and begins running his hands over his abs. Blake takes notices that Afano's gargantuan arms and pecs are missing from his peripheral vision. He turns around to spot the giant flexing in front of the mirror. "Guys wait up, we got a bit of self-worshiping going on," says Blake to Drew and Tristan. "There's nothing wrong with admiring your body. God I spend so many hours in the gym, I should be allowed to walk around shirtless anywhere I want," decrees the giant as he removes his tank top and continues flexing. After striking several poses, Afano leaves his reflection and walks back to the group. However, instead of taking his position next to Blake, he walks right up to Tristan. He close to three inches taller than the new comer, but significantly wider. Much wider, so much wider, any person standing behind the giant wouldn't know there was a young man facing opposite the giant. "Is something wrong?" "No not really. Walking over here, I noticed that you look 'small.'” He pauses for a moment to take a look around, “Mostly everyone here is wearing some sort of tank top and shorts, except you. At and around the apartment you go shirtless sometimes, and you're unbelievably shredded and you have mass. But every time we go out, you always wear a t-shirt and jeans, to hide your muscles and make yourself look small." "Okay, where is this going?" "You have an insane physique, the kind most guys would kill to have, and most girls would do anything to fuck. So how come you hide it?" "I wear what I find comfortable, which is mostly t-shirts and jeans. If my physique is hidden it's because the clothing is loose, not because I'm consciously hiding anything. Besides, why does any of this matter to you?" Afano thinks over the question for a moment, still shirtless. Some of the few mall goers stare at his immense body; some turned on, others repulsed by the bulging oversized muscles. Opposite the giant, mall goers either see Blake or Drew; they pay little if any attention to Tristan. Blake breaks the silence, "You look weird." Before Afano can add to the conversation, Drew begins talking, "Let me explain. When we first interviewed you for the spare room, you didn't strike us as anything really all that notable. No tattoos, no piercings, no strange mannerisms, honestly neither your personality nor physical appearance were noteworthy, or at least at first. When we started narrowing down the candidates, you sort of popped up. That guy with brown eyes, black hair, over six feet; we called you up again and arranged another meeting during your next college visit. Then we agreed to offer up the room." "I'm gonna be honest. The second time you showed up, I thought, 'this guy is pretty cute,'" adds Afano, "During your second visit, I couldn't help but notice how your facial features just popped out, or that you were relatively tall and looked solid. Then actually living with you, pretty cute became really handsome, and solid became shredded as fuck." "Tons of people have said that to me. I still don't get the point." "I'm just saying you should show off a little. Add a little swagger to your walk, wear tighter clothes, do something," urges Afano, oddly full of passion. "Yeah, if he didn't pester you to go to the gym, you probably won't have left the apartment at all, I mean except to look for a job. You're 18 and on your own, and the first thing you do is look for a job. Seriously?" adds Blake. "Of course I'm going to search for a job, I need to support myself." "You have plenty of money saved up," counters Afano. "Hey, some friends of mine are throwing are throwing a big birthday party at the end of the month, and we're taking you. No objections," "Okay." "Alright so it's settled, we are going to get you shit-faced. Also you're going to the gym with Blake and me." "Alright, alright, just so long was we can leave; we've been standing here forever." The next day, Tristan spends mid-morning and all afternoon searching for a possible job in another town, but turns up empty handed. He drives to the apartment to switch clothes and then drives toward the university gym. The gym is incredibly large, and well stocked, but most surprisingly it's open 24/7. Once through the doors he immediately spots Afano, Blake and even Drew, who usually works out during the mornings. "Alright so I'm ready to do something." The next day. "Should my legs have a pulse?" "That's normalish, especially for such an intense work out. Here drink this and take these," says Drew as he gives Tristan a glass of water and various pills. Tristan takes the pills and swallows them, along with several gulps of water before asking, "What do they do?" "Most people ask and then sallow. There's protein in the water, the pills are to help promote muscle repair and growth. You are going to need a ton of these." "Does any of that stuff actually work? I mean there are tons of vitamins that don't do a damn, other than led to really expensive urine." "Trust me these work. The month after I started taking all this stuff, I gained some pretty serious mass, and I increased all my lifts. Believe me; you'll want these to maximize your results." Tristan looks down at his calves; no longer red or swollen. They look exactly the same as they did yesterday; however, the muscle tissues have been completely destroyed. Every time his brain sends a signal to his calves, they angrily respond by bursting into pain. "I feel like dying. You people are monsters." Afano walks into the kitchen to find Tristan, legs spread out wide in a V. "You're the monster. Fuck, for a novice, you squatted weights that experienced lifters would be proud of," smiles Afano. "I get the impression I shouldn't have done that." "Maybe not for your first time, but you need to push yourself to get real results," says Drew. Tristan stares at Drew and Afano, both wearing just boxers and sandals. Drew has a solid V shaped torso, though Tristan's attention immediately goes to his bulky arms and pecs. Those specific body parts look like they belong on somebody who weighs a good twenty pounds more. Still, Drew doesn't seem to be out of proportion, in fact his confidence and natural charisma seem to flow into his muscles. He likes his large upper body and works hard to build and maintain it, and he can somehow look impressive even while standing next to Afano. The college senior outweighs Drew by close to a hundred pounds and is four inches taller; his body screams power and strength. Afano's muscles aren't as toned as Drew's, which isn't to say they are soft or flabby, but are instead just plain bulky. His waist is probably 40 something inches, though it looks significantly smaller do to his immense shoulders. His legs and arms look like a grocer stuffed several melons into long plastic brown bags. His bulbous body occupies an absurd amount of space, every time he moves the kitchen seems to get smaller. "Tristan, you still in there?" "W...what?" "We were asking about your old job. Didn't you ever get sore?" "Sometimes, but I was never expected to move almost double my body weight, using just my legs." "Well the more you do it, the less it'll hurt." "I doubt that." Tristan gets up to walk away. Upon standing his legs buckle, almost turning to jelly. He takes a step toward his bathroom, immediately his legs respond by shouting, "Fuck you," with every step. Right, "fuck." Left, "you." After a short eternity of searing pain, Tristan sits in his bathtub running a warm bath. He stretches out his tall body, out along the tub and tries to relaxing, before falling asleep for two hours. For the next three weeks Tristan continues going to the gym with his roommates, to avoid their nagging to, "do something." Initially the workouts are hellish, but gradually his body begins to adapt to the harsh one or two hour sessions. The soreness following a day's work out becomes less severe, and his recovery time decreases. Tristan puts on a shirt from back home. After two months, a little over an inch in height, and several pounds of muscle, the shirt is snug. It shows off his chest and arms nicely, but still hides his abs. His shorts reveal a pair of matching brownish calves covered with sinewy muscle, and covered with a dusting of hair. Glancing over his reflection, on his bathroom mirror, Tristan walks out to find Blake standing outside his bedroom door. "The guys wanted to check if you were ready." "Just need my wallet." Blake watches as Tristan bends his arm to pick up his wallet. A month ago his bicep would have sort-of-mostly filled the sleeve, but now it actually stretches the sleeve. He notes how Tristan's shirt hugs his pecs and upper arms, yet is incredibly loose around his waist. 'He needs to tailor his shirts,' thinks Blake as he and Tristan head out the door. As Tristan walks to Blake's truck, Afano and Drew take notice of his newly improved physique. They have been monitoring his developments, but today he really shines. In the rear view mirror, Afano is treated to a full view of Tristan climbing into the truck. He notices how round and tight Tristan's ass looks in those shorts greenish brown shorts. The shorts themselves are positively hideous, but a fine ass can make even the ugliest of shorts or paints stunning. Blake begins driving toward a house located near the end of the county line. A lone house, two stories tall and surrounded by trees and hills. No a single neighbor in any direction for almost an entire mile. Already the music is blaring and there are people running around with red cups in hand. "So little buddy, welcome to your first of many parties."

Well by much demand I've decided to post for you guys the "Home From College" series on the new forum. It's definitely one of my favorite stories (you know how I can't get enough muscle dads). Here's the first part with a few minor adjustments on his size. Hope you guys enjoy *********************** PART 1 Ever since I was a little kid, my dad loved to show off. It didn’t matter if it was a new car, new gadget, or even a new pair of clothes. Dad just had to boast about everything. So I guess it's no surprise that he would show off this too. The picture popped up on my phone a couple weeks ago, a close up shot of his arm flexing. It wasn’t by any standards huge, but I had to admit, it was a little shocking. My dad, a forty two year old man buffing up? It’s a little out of the ordinary, and it’s got me more than curious, considering it’s now Thanksgiving break. I walked through the airport, searching around for his face. I could already imagine him standing there in his classic navy blue shirt and coffee stained jeans, the keys to his Mazda dangling in his hand. I had to admit, I really did miss my dad. It was always just him and I growing up, so we were more then close. “Hey sport!” I smiled and turned around, seeing a chest full of muscle come towards me. I barely had a chance to even think before these two massive arms wrapped around me, pulling my face into a mountain of traps. I almost couldn’t believe what was happening. I knew it was my dad, I could smell his aftershave. The muscles that squeezed against my chest though, were far from what I left a few months ago. “Missed you bud” Dad said with a deep breath, inflating these two massive pecs against my ribcage. The size of them was unbelievable, feeling like huge melons, not a mans pecs. His strong arms hugged me in even tighter, practically lifting me off the ground. I could feel my dads beer belly had turned into a solid valley of abs, squeezing painfully against my somewhat flabby stomach. I finally wrapped my own small arms around his huge torso, feeling the sheer size and strength of his back. Dad just chuckled a little, probably noticing how shocked I seemed. “What do you think?” “..Wow, dad!” “Started working out a little..” My dad raised his arm, flexing his bicep right there in my face, right in the airport. The mound of muscle made my eyes bulge out of their sockets, looking twice as big as it did before, stretching at least 21, 22 inches of solid muscle. His poor sleeve cracked and squeezed up to his cannonball shoulder as he pumped the muscle with such pride. God he looked like a pro-bodybuilder, a total gym bunny. I took a huge gulp, trying to close my open mouth. “Pretty cool isn’t it?” “it..It’s unbelievable!” “Haha, come on let’s get back to the house, I got a surprise for you” Surprise? What could be bigger than this? He turned around and started walking, letting me feast upon his equally impressive backside. To think that these were the same clothes he had been wearing for years. That navy blue shirt, it always hung off of him like it was a size too large. Now his wide stretched shoulders and enormous lats filled the thing so tight, it looked two sizes too small. All while down below, his coffee stained jeans were filled to the brim with his massive thighs and epicly pumped muscle ass. He turned back and grinned at me, like he knew I was checking out his body. I couldn’t really say that I was embarrassed, he was my dad after all, but it felt more then weird. He stopped for a second and then wrapped one of his huge arms around my neck as we walked. Half the airport began checking us out, like he was my hot sugar daddy or something. I guess I couldn’t really blame people. I looked down at his huge hairy forearm, feeling the weight of it, gawking over the size of it. Dad was always a little bigger then me, being in construction and all. Comparing us now though would almost be comical. My arm was nothing more then a twig compared to his new alpha status. “It’s so good having you home. I brought the old girl with me” My dad rubbed my hair with his huge hand, unwrapping his arm from my weak shoulders. My dad’s little Mazda Miata was his pride and joy. I could already see its bright candy red color as we left through the airport doors. It was honestly a wonder he could even fit in the thing any more. “I can take that” He grabbed my suitcase and popped open the trunk. As if I thought he couldn’t look any bigger, his entire torso suddenly swelled in size as he lifted the luggage into the air. His small shirt went skyrocketing passed his waistline, giving me a view of his incredibly ripped apollo's belt and hairy set of abs. The poor car bounced up and down violently as he stuffed everything into the trunk. The power behind his muscles must have been huge. He slammed the trunk closed and opened the driver door, slowly making his way into the small seat. I watched in absolute horror as his skin tight jeans began ballooning even bigger, squeezing against his massive thighs so hard I could see the seams start to split. My jaw was practically on the ground as he grunted into place, struggling to even put on his seatbelt. I had never seen a man look so obscene in his own clothing. Even his crotch sat there bulging between his legs, pushing the zipper out into huge spherical mound of cock and balls. “You going to hop in?” He fired up the car and smiled up at me, now I was embarrassed. I was just staring at my dad’s crotch, cruising on him like I would a guy at the bar. I quickly got in the car, looking down at his massive legs one more time. My dad sped off in his normal fashion, looking over at my obviously distraught face. “Can’t stop staring huh?” “Yea, sorry..” I turned to look at him again “You’ve just gotten so big” “Haha yea, it’s pretty incredible isn’t it. I have a feeling I’m going to have to buy bigger clothes soon. These jeans are starting to hurt.” My dad adjusted his crotch “Seriously.. What made you start working out?” “That’s the surprise, I started dating someone” “Oh?” “Her name is Denise, you're going to love her. She’s the reason why I started getting big, she sure does love a man with muscle..” My dad bounced his pecs with a chuckle. It must have been one hell of a girl to turn my dad into this. From the look of it, he gained at least 40 pounds of muscle, something I didn’t think was even possible in three months. To think all the last girlfriend did was just make him cook more. If someone would have came along like this a few years ago, my dad probably would have been a giant by now. “Home sweet home” We pulled up to the house, at least it looked the same. I got out of the car to go get my luggage, struggling to pull out my suitcase. My dad slammed his door and came up behind me with a chuckle. I could suddenly feel his huge thighs and hefty manhood press against the back of my small legs. It was almost frightening how big he felt, knowing he could probably overpower me without even blinking. “Here I can grab that” He leaned even more against my backside, reaching his burly arms around me and pulling my luggage out. I cringed as his crotch practically dug into my ass, feeling all that incredible muscle against my tiny back side. My own cock shamefully throbbed in my jeans, making my forehead bead with sweat. I was openly gay with my dad, but he never knew muscle was one of my biggest turn ons. “You ok?” Dad shut the trunk “Yea” “Hey listen, I know I got all this muscle, but I’m still your dad” He grabbed my shoulder, giving me that reassuring smile. I wanted to take in what he said, I really did. Watching him walk off though, the spinning image of my perfect wet dream, I knew it was going to take more than a few words to get me through this weekend. “Babe you here? Come say hi to Scott” Dad held open the door as I rolled my suitcase in. Everything looked the same so far, but I knew it wouldn’t last. This twenty something year old blond bombshell came out of the kitchen, looking like one of the girls in a Victoria Secret ad. I could see why my dad was getting big for her. She was tan and athletic, wearing a matching pink tank top and low riding shorts. Hell if I were straight, I’d probably get big for her too. “This is Denise” My dad smiled and grabbed her waist, pulling her next to his body with a quick kiss. She had to have been at least 10 years younger then him, closer to my age. I casually waved my hand and smiled back. “It’s good to finally meet you Scott” “Denise is a personal trainer” My dad boasted “Oh..” “Scott’s still shocked at how big his old dad has gotten” “He can barely put down those weights anymore. He’s even competing soon” She looked up at him with a smile “Really?” “Yup, just a local one. The Santa Series. You know how much I love to show off” He flexed his arm with a grin “You should come and help me pick out some stuff for the competition tomorrow” “I thought I was going to help you” Denise whined “Don’t worry babe, you can do the shaving..” My dad grinned and licked his lips, pulling her in for this deep sloppy kiss. I never thought I would be envious watching my dad kiss someone, but I most certainly was of this chic. The man looked like such a hunk next to her, fondling her backside with his big burly arms. It was like I was watching a porno, a vintage muscle porno with the way my dad looked. My dad just kept lowering his hands more and more, forcing his huge tongue down her tiny mouth. She practically whimpered as he pulled her waist into his giant inflating manhood. I wanted to look away, but instead I watched like some total dog. My dad glanced over at my gawking face, snickering under his kiss. “Easy there babe, haha, sorry son. Denise and I can get a little wild” My dad chuckled. I smiled back as best as I could, trying not to stare down at his half erect cock. You would never think I would miss that small dorm room back east, but at this moment, I most definitely did. The amount of lust I had for the man standing there was more than uncomfortable. I felt my dick bulge and knees ache over his awesome figure. This wasn’t my dad, this man was a total fucking stud. “Why don’t you go upstairs and pack. Dinner’s going to be soon” I grabbed my suitcase and slowly walked upstairs, hearing them start to make out again. The fact that I wanted to turn around and watch again made me cringe. How was I going to survive an entire weekend with him? Or more importantly, what am I going to do, if my dad gets even bigger..

12/4/13 Right first things first picture update so...... Me Yesterday http://www.purelifts.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/How-to-build-muscle-naturally-for-skinny-guys1.jpg Me Today http://ectomorphworkout.org/wp-content/uploads/Ectomorph-Workout-Home.jpg I have to confess guys i took 2 pills last night seeing what the effect would be and as you can see its had a great affect! NON of my clothes fit me now which was difficult for college this morning let me tell you, i struggled to put my t-shirt and when i eventually got it on the sleeves were up to my shoulders, and the bottom rose halfway up my abs, my trousers were just about clinging to my thighs for dear life any wrong movement and they would rip to shreds. Its safe to say when i arrived at college this morning, it wasnt only alex that was getting the stares, girls and guys were staring at me as though i was an alien, a few of the guys were fiddling with there packages! I caught up with buff dave and my mates i wasnt up to daves size yet but tomorrow i would definitely surpass it, like the rest of the school there faces were a picture, they asked me what the hell i had taken, even dave was purplexed by my new size, i just told them i had found these pills online to go with my supplements, obv i didn't give them the true story!!! Dave asked if i would like a bicep comparison, in my new state of confidence and physique i agreed, dave went first, he rolled up his sleeve, his arm looked bigger than before even before he flexed it,he flexed it and it swelled into a huge mound of muscle on his arm, he smiled and informed me it had reached 20", i told him i had no chance of beating that size, but i wanted to see what my new bigger arm looked like, it took me ages to roll my sleeve up as it was skin tight against my new size arms, i flexed my arm and a moderate sized lump appeared no were near the size of daves but it was way bigger than he had imagined, dave was impressed with my peak, he said it looked at least 16-17", i told him i would measure it when i got home and let him know tomorrow. I was walking down the corridor to leave to come home when i felt a huge hand clasp itself on my shoulder, the power of hand instantly stopped me in my tracks, it was obvious that is was the muscle freak that was alex, his huge hand swung me round and i was face to his obscenely gargantuan chest, for the first time since it first happened with jack i felt my bulge grow ever harder. Alex was suprised at my superfast growth and questioned what i had taken,i wasn't about to lie to this behemoth so i told him about the pills and what there effect was. Alex commented that i looked good and urged me to "unleash my inner beast". i told him i was a bit sceptical about taken the full lot, what he told me next defied belief. He told me that if i took the full lot or got to his size i should move in with him and start a muscle domination company!!!! A feeling inside me was one of do i really want to do this, but another feeling was one of who the hell would cross us or disobey us. I thought about it for a min and told..... ok!! As of yet i have not decided how big to get!!........... oh and i measured my bi's 17" hehehe Till the next time.

A guy posts a photo online after a workout. There is no other word to describe it: he is jacked. The large veins running down the middle of his biceps are engorged from pumping blood to his swollen arms; the thick blocks of his abdominal muscles cast deep shadows. But most interesting is his expression: he looks dissatisfied, troubled even. His eyes portray an insight into his mind. He doesn't think he is big enough. He has gone past the point where it is clear that he works out. He has even gone past the point where people think he is overdoing it, when in private his family question whether he is taking things a little bit too far. After the photo was taken, he will go home and scrutinise himself in the mirror. Dissatisified with what he sees, he picks up his trusty dumbbells and pushes his tired and sore muscles further still. The arms swell and peak, then tremble with effort. He switches to a lighter weight and whimpers with the effort, like a wounded animal. He catches sight of his own pained, desperate reflection in the mirror. He has a moment of self-realisation, and knows his obsession is dominating his life. But this only makes him focus harder on his trembling arms. When they can take no more, he resorts to flexing them hard, willing them to grow bigger, until even that is too much effort. He can't pinpoint a single point when his desire - his need - to be bigger began. It may have been the time when a bigger kid at school pushed him out of the way on the football pitch and left him humiliated. The bigger kid scarcely noticed, and neither did the other boys around. But that feeling of inferiority, of being dominated by another guy, really got to him. It was incidents like that which he channeled into his workouts. He sometimes thought that if the bigger guy saw him now, he wouldn't recognise the little guy he had pushed out of the way. But he didn't want to be bigger, he wanted to be invincible. He channeled that desire for muscle into every rep of every workout. The physique in the mirror showed what was happening in his head. He was taking things to the extreme. He was starting to look like a freak - and he liked it.

* hey guys sorry for wait again, FYI the pics will not be of the same guy, just pulled random pics based on current and future physiques* 11/4/13 OMG OMG OMG OMG!!!!!!!! I can't explain how i look and feel right now, those pills god damn work, here's me last night: http://www.fitnessandpower.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/06/skinny1.jpg And me now: http://www.purelifts.com/wp-content/uploads/2013/07/How-to-build-muscle-naturally-for-skinny-guys1.jpg As you can see there has been a major change overnight and that was just 1 pill, imagine if i took 2 or 3 a night, hmmmmm. Anyway jack left for his training camp this morning, so i ended up going to the gym on my own, the workout clothes i had worn in previous weeks still fit but they were really tight on my new body, i had pecs now so they pressed tight against the t-shirt, the t-shirt also hugged my abs quite nicely, my bi's n tri's caressed the arms of the t-shirt without it being tight against them, my legs have gained some mass and definition, the joggers i have still fit properly but but slightly hugged my thighs and butt. I arrived at the gym and was greeted not by looks of total astonishment but looks of slight shock by seemingly rapid weight and muscle gain since yesterday. I went onto the gym floor with a slight air of confidence about myself knowing that i would be able to lift heavier than i had yesterday, now im not going to go through all the exercises that i did because there is other things i need you all to see but here is what i lifted today compared to first day: Bench - 1st day 5kg - Today 55kg Squat - 1st day 10kg - Today 60kg Deadlift - 1st day just bar - Today 60kg Pullups - 1st day not one - today 10 Dips - 1st day non - Today 15 Bicep Curls - 1st day 8kg - today 18kg As you can see guys there has been a major shift in strength just imagine wot i can lift in a few days!!! i went back into the locker room and looked in the mirror, wow oh wow, i had a epic pump going on, i couldn't resist flexing my bi's, my god they formed a decent size lump which stretched my sleeve to the limit, i didn't have a tape with me to measure but i measured them when i got in and they measured 15" when i first started i was lucky if they broke 7" so im fucking buzzing at mo. Im off college today but i feel as though i should share these next two pics with you, i got a text earlier from buff dave, it read TAKE A LOOK AT THESE, DAVE. The first pic is dave taking a topless selfie and my god he is buff n getting ripped. The second is the gargantuan Alex who according to dave kindly supplied him with a pic all im saying is HUUUUUUGE. http://sv6.postjung.com/picpost/data/254/254826-52becde0acf23.jpg http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-Ey6zXv2ObK8/UG0gPJuprqI/AAAAAAAAA1Q/OB9DDttEgUs/s640/394201_360658400674888_104173225_n.jpg As you can see there both pretty damn built in there own right!!! Day off gym tomorrow as at college all day, i intend to ask how dave was given a pic of alex so kindly supplied by him. Anyway i will update tomorrrow if i can if not it will be the next day

I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?

10/4/13 Today started with 2 knocks on my house door within a space of 10 mins, the first was the protein shakes, creatine and bcaa i had ordered the day before, the second was the one i had eagerly been waiting for for 3 days, the russian super quick growth pills, i stored the supplements away in my room but kept the pills out so i could inspect them. The bottle was plain black with a bright red sticker on it, the front of it had big white letters it read гигантский I googled the translation, it meant GARGANTUAN,a wry smile appeared on my face upon reading the translation, i translated the description of how to use them and i was surprised by what it said, here is the translation: There are 200 pills in this bottle, each pill will increase your weight by 10lb and add 2" to all your muscles! Enjoy your GARGANTUAN life. I had to read it again to make sure i was seeing right, i quickly did the math,if i took all the pills i would add 2000lb to my frame and 400" to my muscles, wow!!! That was just by using the pills, i've not even took into account my food and supplement consumption and my workouts, the question i asked myself was do i wanna take all the tablets!!! The label said to take it on a night time before bed. With all the excitement of the pills i had forgotten that i was meeting jack at the gym for our workout, i prepped my protein shake with added creatine powder and some bcaa tablets and headed off to meet him. Jack was waiting for me in the changing room, his shirt clinging to his tight ripped body, his thick thighs poking out of his shorts, even though all my thoughts were about me wanting to get freaky big i still had a soft spot for my bro, after all he got me started on the gym road, but seeing that freaky huge guy alex at college i only have thoughts for getting huge!!!! My gym routine was the same as day one, but over the week i have got my form sorted and lifting a little more weight, so at least i know im doing something right. At the end of the workout while in the locker room jack told me that he was going away for a week with his club for warm weather training but still encouraged me to use the gym in his absence, oh dont worry i will i said to myself. After i had showered i left the gym to go to college for my one lesson of the day, shitty numeracy, at least i had the pills and my looming growth to keep me from falling asleep, i didn't tell buff dave and my mates about the pills i want it to be a surprise hehe!!! Alex wasn't hard to spot with his massive size, i swear his arms must be at least 60" and his back is so wide he even struggles to get through double doors! Anyway i plucked up the courage to talk to him, i asked him how he got so big, he told me it was a long story but he was given some strange liquid by his brothers girlfriend, who was now his gf, i told him i'd love to be that size or bigger, and pigs might fly he told me, haha just you wait i thought. I caught up with buff dave, who i have to say is looking buffer, his clothes looking fucking skin tight now, he told me he had fallen more for the gym, he flexed his bicep, man it looked damn fine, he said it now measured 19". Seeing all this muscle was burning me up inside but i knew that the pills will make me so much bigger and stronger than him in a few days. Thats all i wanna say today, sorry for the shortness but im to excited about the pills and what i will look like tomorrow morning, im now off to pop my first pill, here goes!!!!!!

The next morning I awoke to a grabbing at my ankles. I was a little startled, and I jerked my big leg hard, and as I opened my eyes, I realized my foot went straight into Colin's lean gut, and I knocked him clear across the room onto his ass. When I realized what I did, I got up out of bed fast and went over to help him up. "Colin, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize it was you," I said, as I extended an arm to help him up. He grabbed my arm and I pulled him up quite easily. He didn't seem rattled or annoyed at all. "What are you doing up so early Colin?" "You promised to take me to the gym today Greg." He was calm, and not at all winded from the kick in the gut he just got with my size 12 foot. I realized I was standing in just my briefs, and I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I still had the beefy baseball player's build, my proudest feature being my thick, solid athlete's forearms. Maybe a little leaner than I used to be, but it made my abs pop. I turned sideways just a bit, I always kinda liked showing off. Then I felt a smack on my abs and realized it was Colin. I looked at him, kinda pissed. "What was that Colin?" I asked, moving towards him, and puffing my chest out. "You are looking a little lean there yourself brother. Maybe some weight training will do you good too." He looked me dead in the eye. I was annoyed because he was right. I had let myself get leaner and needed to bulk up. Maybe working out with Colin would be the incentive I needed. I tossed him a notebook and told him to open it up. "I wrote up a training plan for you Colin. Light weights, lots of reps, full body workout. If you keep a good pace, you should be finished in 42 minutes. Try it for two weeks then we can adjust it based on your progress" It occurred to me the night before that it took him five years to gain the last 16lbs, how could he possibly add the next 16 in just three months? He was looking at it intently, and grabbed a pen and made some more notes as I pulled on shorts and a t shirt. I sat down to pull on my training shoes. "Oh and one more thing Colin. If you want to have even a chance of pulling this off, I have one word of advice for you: EAT. EAT lots of proteins and vegetables and fruits. You are pushing your limits, so you need the fuel." "Got it Greg. Feed the machine." I grabbed my keys, bounded down the stairs, with Colin right at my heels. We had a quick breakfast and then headed off to the gym in the new Ford Mustang that my dad gave me for graduation. I didn't belong to your typical barbells-and-treadmill gym. "We use lots of free weights, kettle bells, medicine balls. The members are athletes, Colin, not just gym rats. Baseball, basketball, tennis, soccer, rugby, gymnastics. They need and want endurance and strength training. The trainers push everyone, everyday." Colin nodded, listening intently. "People don't go there to work on their own. But don't worry kid, I will look after you." Colin smiled at me. We walked into the gym and I introduced Colin to a few people, but I could tell he was anxious to get to work. So he flipped open his notes, and I put him through the workout in just about 42 minutes. Shoulders, biceps, triceps, chest then back. I was saving leg work for another day. By the end of the workout, Colin was practically shaking, and the weights were really light. He had good form, but it was hard for me to really watch for his weak spots since he had on a big hoodie sweatshirt. I wanted to ask him to take it off, but I knew how sensitive he was about his size, so I kept my mouth shut. I was having serious doubts about making this 16lb goal. But he was determined, and I let him watch as I did some kettle bell lifts. We stopped on the way home for lunch. Colin ordered some grilled chicken, and ate most of it. I was glad since Colin had always been a finicky eater. But still, he needed to step it up. The next morning, much to my surprise, we repeated the whole day. Colin woke me up, struggled through his work out, watched my work out, then ate, and slept in the afternoon. This cycle went on for two weeks, Colin never giving up or showing any disappointment. He was eating more, going through his workouts faster and gradually lifting heavier weights. But he refused to weigh in, and I could not observe any progress since he was in that hoodie nearly 24/7. On the 15th day, Colin whipped through his workout. "Nice work kid, maybe it's time to up the resistance. We can review your plan later." I was in the middle of some kettle bell tricep presses. He folded his arms and watched me work. I was working harder the past few weeks also, and actually felt like I gained a few pounds. I was pretty beat from my work out, and starting to burn out. I had a 60lb bell in a tricep press and I just started to fail. I didn't want to drop it, so my arms were failing fast. Colin walked over and said "You need some help brother?" And before I could even protest, the palm of his hand was on the bottom of the bell. With a firm voice he said "Let it go brother." And my arms finally failed, and I watched, a bit shocked, as he carried it over and put it back in the rack as if it weighed 5lbs. He just looked at me and said "I'm going to do some wall balls brother, want to join me?" I was in some disbelief over what he just did, without even trying, but chalked it up to either a fluke, or was the work starting to pay off? His shoulders were always broad, but even in that hoodie, could I see that they were getting thicker now too? I watched him as he walked away. Wall balls were a favorite in my gym. We used weighted medicine balls, usually 14 or 20lbs. Starting out in a squat, you would stand up straight and launch the ball for a spot 10 feet overhead, catch it back into a squatting position and repeat. It was a great endurance workout. I told Colin to grab me a 20lb ball, and he should get at 14lb ball. He walked back over with 2 20lb balls. I looked, and he just said "Yea, I can handle it." We got into position and one of the coaches called time, and we just started wall balling. Colin had endurance, that's for sure, and he was handling that 20lb ball with ease. I was keeping pace, enjoying the challenge, until around the 17th rep. I heard a loud crash, turned and looked and Colin, his medicine ball nowhere in sight. Then I looked up. Colin had launched his 20lb medicine ball right through the plaster ceiling, and it was lodged firmly overhead. The gym got quiet, then a few people started to gather. I heard "holy shit...I've never seen anyone do that." Even the trainer clapped Colin on the back. "Wow Greg, your brother really beat your ass." I looked at Colin, still in amazement at his feat, but proud also. He stood there nonchalantly, absorbing all the attention. Once the attention died down, we left for home. "You are making good progress, it seem, Colin. You should eat more, and I'll start to work a more challenging plan for you." He just looked at me. "Yes you will brother." That night, I sat down to eat a 16oz steak I had just grilled for myself. Colin walked into the kitchen, still in that hoodie. "That smells good brother" he said. He grabbed a fork and walked over. Leaning from behind, he said "I just want a bite." I put down my own fork and quickly grabbed his wrist. "No way Colin, get your own food." I held his arm firmly and slowly pushed it away. It was not as easy as I had remembered, and his wrist felt thicker. From what I could see of his forearm, that looked thicker too. I even felt him pushing me back a couple times. But I prevailed, and looked up at him. He just said "I hope you enjoyed that moment brother. Because now I know, it's just a matter of when, not if." And he walked off quietly. My mind was reeling. The kettle bell... the wall ball... able to resist my grip, even for a few minutes. I just could not be sure. On Day 36, I was awakened to something on my ankle again. After a few seconds, I realized it was on both my ankles. I could not move my legs, either apart from each other, or off the bed. Finally blinking wide open, I looked up and saw Colin at the foot of my bed. I struggled a bit, then I realized something. With one hand, one very large and strong hand, he had enveloped around both my ankles and immobilized me. The plan was working, much better and faster than I thought.

What goes around comes around. Isn’t that what they say? Is that the same thing as the boomerang effect? It probably is. I’m not sure if it fits this situation one hundred percent, but it’s close enough. I always thought this day would come, it just seemed sometimes as if it was always going to remain out there in the future. I never lost sight of my desire for revenge, but I had forgotten what exactly was the impetus of my need for retribution. The anger has been strong enough to fuel me for ten years and now the moment was here. I was about to face the greatest challenge of my relatively short life. My adrenaline-charged big body swelled against the fabric of my suit, reminding me that I had chosen these tight clothes just to show off. I wanted to make sure it was obvious that; from the moment I stepped into the ballroom hosting my ten-year high school reunion, Norman Jameson had changed. He had changed a lot. It was of course important for everyone to notice the improvements I had made to my body, but it was essential that Toby Watson get the full effect of how much alteration had truly happened. Toby Watson. He had been the bane of my existence for four years of high school. He was the one person in the world that had somehow helped to foster a deep self-loathing within my psyche, a feeling of total worthlessness. I could not remember when the bullying had begun, but since Toby was a big enough dude to start on the varsity football team as a freshman and I had yet to break one hundred pounds, even when wet, it seemed natural for him to pick on me. The guy didn’t seem to bother anyone else, but he sure loved lifting my small body up and slamming it against the lockers. It was as if showing off that way made him feel strong and helped to establish his alpha male status. It also helped to propel me to ‘king dweeb’ status at the school, a title I kept all four years. Toby was a smart boy, though, and that helped me a little. He knew better than to torture me so much I would turn him in or share my problems with an adult. No, he savored the moments of humiliation as much as I feared them, allowing me to sometimes get a false sense of security and then coming out of the blue to show off while embarrassing me in front of a crowd. The thing that bothered me the most was that the entire school seemed to like his little displays as much as he did. Now, before you think I was planning to go all Sissy Spacek in ‘Carrie’ or something at my reunion, please know that I didn’t really hate anyone. That was actually true for Toby, as well. In spite of every low moment of my high school years I was actually pretty popular, having decided to excel in all areas beyond sports to make up for my low self-esteem. I was valedictorian, president of a few clubs, and genuinely liked by teachers and staff. Most students tolerated me and some even called me friend, but the large majority of popular kids loved watching me be manhandled by the football star. I think it was some deep primal connection to watching slaves getting battered by gladiators in ancient Rome. So, here I was back in my small hometown after being away for ten years walking into the quote-unquote Coliseum ready to take on an army of gladiators, ready to show off how I had changed. Sometimes bullies win by causing their prey to live an entire life of ‘dweebness’ and preventing them from ever coming into their own, from ever truly realizing their full potential. Other times, a bully can be the catalyst for becoming focused and intent on personal transformation. I have a feeling most computer geniuses around the world had partially become successful just to prove some bully from their past wrong. I had taken the latter approach in my life, as well, and tonight was the chance to show my old school mates, but especially Toby Watson, that Norman Jameson had definitely graduated from dweeb academy. To say I was a late bloomer was like the understatement of the century. I had left high school around one hundred and forty-five pounds and standing at five foot seven. I was returning for this reunion after having shot up to six foot four in my early years of college and after packing on enough muscle to reach a monstrous three hundred and fifty pounds. It had been an intense ten years and I had worked my ass off in the gym, but the results now strained my tailored suit and gave me more confidence than I could have ever imagined. My therapist had talked me into attending the reunion, because I had actually thought about skipping it. I wasn’t sure I was ready to face the past but Dr. Matthews had warned me that my indecision might be rooted in leftover fear of rejection or ridicule. That one comment had stirred up mixed emotions and caused me to immediately buy a plane ticket and plan my re-introduction into this long ignored community from my past. To tell the truth, I was also kind of tired of being so intensely focused on one thing and one thing only, growing bigger. I had started working out as soon as I got to college. At first the gym intimidated me tremendously and I feared that all of my high school insecurities would transfer perfectly to this world of weights, big men, and communal showers. That disappeared, however, the first time I lifted a lightly weighted bar from its holders, brought it down to my chest, and then pressed it back up. There is no way to fully explain what that simple movement did to my brain. It was like the thrill of ejaculating for the first time, your life is never the same afterward. I stumbled to my dorm from the gym that first day, wracked with pain and so wobbly that I had to stop three times to rest. But there had been some kind of secret vault opened in my brain, causing my body to crave lifting like a newborn yearns for its mother’s milk. I have probably missed less than only twenty days in the gym since that moment of awakening ten years ago. My desire quickly turned into obsession and I became the most voracious reader of all things bodybuilding and lived the life of a “gym hermit’ for seven years. All I did was go to class, eat, and work out. I would sometimes come home for the holidays, but mostly I stayed at school so I could continue to hit the weights. After college I went to law school and studied hard, but not half as hard as I continued to work out. By the time I got my law degree and passed the bar I was around two hundred and fifty pounds of pure muscle. I had about eight percent body fat and was built like a monster. My obsessive-compulsive behavior towards the gym and practicing law prevented me from making any friends, except for a couple of other big guys who spotted me on a regular basis. I landed a great job at a law firm in New York and continued to lift weights as hard as I now worked for the partners. Everything in my life was perfect until about six months ago, when I received the invitation to our tenth reunion. As soon as I opened the envelope memories of Toby Watson came flooding into my mind, which caused me to have the most intense workout I’d ever experienced. Every time I lifted some insane amount of weight I imagined I was shoving the bully’s little body into a row of lockers. My dreams started to be filled with ways I could exact revenge on my high school nemesis and my fixation on Toby actually caused me to gain twenty pounds of muscle in three short months. Even though this was a good thing, it caused me to seek professional help with matters concerning how my past was dictating my present life. Dr. Matthews proved to be the best thing to happen to me since that day I lifted my first barbell. He helped me to see some of my unhealthy habits, which while they helped me to become the muscled freak of my fantasies, they were also causing me to lead a sad solitary life. I started to balance my work and gym time with social gatherings and fun, something that had not been part of my life for a long time. This newfound life didn’t make me lessen my visits to the gym or prevent me from still being consumed by work, it just helped me to name and claim those things that drove my desires. This, in turn, helped me to choose to attend my high school reunion and, hopefully, face some of my inner demons. Toby Watson was definitely one of the demons I planned on facing. I went to the reunion late, hoping to emphasize my entrance even more. I walked into the lobby of the hotel and knew right away that no one would come close to recognizing me. I glanced down at the registration table as I walked up and saw that there were a few nametags still waiting. Mine was included, but I saw tags for Sherrie Smith and her husband, who had a name I didn’t recognize. Sherrie had been a sweet quiet brainiac in school and I quickly figured she and her husband had decided not to show up. This gave me the cover I so desperately wanted. I didn’t recognize the girl that was registering people, someone named Natalie, but I quickly told her I was John Parker. She looked at me with a face full of lust first and then she flushed with confusion. She looked at her list and found my name. “Oh, you’re married to Sherrie Smith! Welcome.” “Well, it’s Sherrie Parker now. She’s in the bathroom. I can take both tags.” “Of course, John. It will be good to see Sherrie. Make sure she comes out to say hello. Have a great time.” “Thank you, Natalie.” I clipped my tag to my lapel and then slipped the one that said Sherrie into my pocket. This was going to be awesome; no one would know me as Norman. I could move around the place easily and find my intended target without him suspecting anything. My heart was beating loudly in my ears, my blood was pumping into all of my tensed muscles, and I knew my smile was gigantic as I entered the large ballroom, ready to put an end to nightmares of my past while I forged a new future for myself. Toby Watson was going to be shocked when he saw the improved Norman Jameson. The first thing I noticed in the big room was how great it looked. Someone had done a lot of planning and spent big bucks in decorating the plain looking hotel meeting space. Ballooned archways were everywhere, along with streamers, flowers, and huge poster-sized pictures from our yearbook. I quickly picked out many faces in the pictures, people that had been popular or notorious, or both. My eyes landed on a picture of Toby Watson with Jennifer Scott, having been voted Best Figure and Most Muscular for senior superlatives. I walked over to the large print and quickly marveled at how small Toby looked and how un-intimidating he seemed. The guy in the picture was much smaller than the new me, a thought that made me extremely happy. I hoped, deep inside, that Toby had continued to build his body, and that he would be thinking he was still the biggest in the class. That would make it even more fun to tower over him. I moved away from the picture and glanced at the next one down the wall. I immediately got a familiar feeling in the pit of my stomach when I saw a picture of me, the tiny version, dressed up for an awards banquet. I had received the best actor award that year at our drama club dinner and had chosen to wear a tuxedo, which was obviously too big for my body. I was immediately embarrassed by the photograph and wanted to pull it from the wall, but then I heard two women behind me talking about it. I didn’t turn to see who it was, but just listened intently. “Oh, Norman Jameson. I always thought he was so cute. I haven’t seen him – is he here?” “I think he’s coming. Yeah he was cute – I hope he hasn’t changed like some of these other guys. If Norman Jameson is fat and balding I’m not sure I’ll be able to handle it.” The two women walked on. The confusion in my head suddenly matched the embarrassment caused by the picture. I turned to see if the two women had been joking, somehow knowing it was actually Norman standing in front of them. It was clear, as they moved down the wall, however, that they had truly meant what they said. I couldn’t tell who they were and I continued to stand there dumbfounded. Glancing around the room I saw that there were maybe three other pictures in the large space that included me. I moved to the bar to get a drink, still a little unsteady in my thoughts about the evening. After getting a beer I turned around and the first thing my eyes settled on was the wide back of a guy I immediately knew had to be Toby Watson. I froze in my tracks and then, as if the man knew someone was staring at him, he turned around and looked right at me. There was a few seconds where all the noise in the room disappeared. All I could hear was the thumping of my heart in my chest. Our eyes locked on each other and held until the still handsome Toby looked away, seemingly embarrassed for staring. As soon as he looked elsewhere I started breathing again. The man had caused me to instantly fall back into the role of the small high school boy I had been when I knew him last. The confidence of my new body seemed to dissipate as soon as I saw that Toby had, indeed grown larger, and had continued to take care of himself in a way that few other guys in the room had. My thoughts of revenge had briefly been overpowered by my memories of inadequacy. All of this, however, was interrupted by voices beside me. “Wow, Sherrie did well for herself, didn’t she, girls?” I turned toward the voice and saw Sheila Fussell and her cadre of bimbettes, still as slutty as they had always been, but now with a little heavier make up and more expensive clothes. It was rumored that Sheila had been with every boy on the football team before the beginning of her junior year and I didn’t doubt it. She used to encourage Toby’s taunting of me and I believe it was because she secretly desired him more than any of the others. I guess you could have said she was my public enemy number two. I suddenly forgot I was now John Parker. “Well, if it isn’t old Sheila Fussell.” I chose to use a word I knew would deflate her. The most important thing to Sheila was her looks and calling her old would certainly bother her. I saw a confused look briefly cross her face, as if she were trying to place my voice or something. It was then I remembered what my nametag said and I became worried I had blown my cover. “I guess Sherrie has told you all about me, huh, John?” “Oh she talks about you quite a lot.” I immediately turned and walked away. I didn’t want to give Sheila any more time to figure out who I really was. As I walked away I heard her call me asshole softly, but then one of her little girl-group members added, “yeah, but he’s a big gorgeous asshole.” This made me smile. That was exactly the kind of reaction I wanted. I started moving to the side of the room where Toby was holding court. He had a group of about six or seven men standing around him as he made them laugh with some story. I could tell he was watching me approach from the corner of his eyes. In the few seconds it took me to cross the room I regained all the confidence that had been lost. Suddenly, I was again fully the huge man I had become. I manipulated my huge frame into the circle of guys, making it clear that a new alpha dog had joined the group. I completely dwarfed everyone, but Toby. His size was still really big, but not close to mine. Most of the group had put on weight and lost any kind of definition they had when playing football in high school, but it was clear my sworn enemy had continued to work out hard. He hadn’t gained as much muscle as me, but I could tell even through his suit his body was pretty impressive. I smiled at the guys as they began to noticeably squirm because of my intrusion. Even Toby faltered in his story and actually lost his train of thought. “Hey John, I’m . . . um . . . Toby Watson. I’m sorry, but I don’t remember you from school.” He held out his hand and I took it firmly in mine, squeezing tightly to show him my strength. He winced a little and then put his hand immediately in his pocket and I could see him working out the pain by wiggling his fingers. I quickly shook other hands – using the same amount of pressure for every guy and causing the same reaction in each of them. “Um, no. I’m John Parker. I married Sherrie Smith.” “Oh, sure. I think I remember her.” It was clear that Toby had no idea who Sherrie was and that fueled my negative feelings toward him even more. I could tell something was tumbling over and over in the guy’s head, but he couldn’t think fast enough to latch on to what it was. I smiled at him and it wasn’t exactly a sweet smile. The guy finally got brave enough to ask a question. “Have we met before?” “Naw, I’m sure you would have remembered.” Man I was feeling super cocky. My answer caught him off guard and he smiled at me sheepishly. Some of the other guys in the group were beginning to feel a little uncomfortable by my huge presence and a few actually started drifting away. I took a long swig of beer and made sure my biceps intimidated the material of my jacket sleeve. I saw every eye that remained in the gathering, including Toby’s, focus on my big arm. One of the smaller guys recovered somehow and became brave enough to ask a question that he thought would catch me off guard and make everyone laugh. “You a wrestler or something, John?” “No, I just like getting big, real big. It helps to even some scores. Let’s just say I like seeing what a lot of muscle strength can do.” No one laughed at the little man’s question and my response made a few of them gulp audibly in surprise. However, I was only staring at Toby and I noted a look on his face that actually resembled fear or something else, I couldn’t tell. I laughed out loud to break the tension and patted the back of the guy standing beside me, causing him to step forward a little into the middle of the circle. Everyone kind of half-laughed in response and then a nervous silence fell over the group. Toby finally broke the ice and I think it was mainly to get me to stop staring at him. “Well, gentlemen, I’ve got to go the bathroom and get rid of some of this beer I’ve been drinking. Catch all of you later.” “Yeah, it’s time for me to lose some liquids, too, so I can have a bunch of more beers tonight. I think it’s going to get pretty crazy later on.” I sounded like some kind of high school girl that won’t let her friend go to the bathroom alone. I was not, however, going to miss my chance to have Toby cornered all by himself. After all, that was the entire reason I came to this party. I turned to the guy beside me and handed him my empty beer bottle with a look that kind of ordered him to take care of it. I was amazed when he took the thing without any question, like a servant following his master’s order. Toby’s face was priceless and I could tell the guy was freaked out by the fact that I was going to the bathroom at the same time as him. He was definitely feeling like there was a new sheriff in town and I don’t think he liked the feeling at all. I decided to toy with him even more, as foreplay to me roughing him up later. This night was slowly turning out to be the best of my life. I wrapped my beefy arm around Toby’s shoulders as we walked through the room, letting him feel the weight of my muscles. I could feel, from the way he winced, that the action made him very uncomfortable. I smiled at him and then pressed down harder with my bulky limb. This made it difficult for him to walk and caused him to kind of appear drunk. The guy was not going to say anything, though, not wanting to admit I was causing him pain. “So, where’s the little wife, Tobster?” I knew this was a nickname he hated. He had definitely beaten up a few guys in high school for calling him that. It was fun knowing that he wasn’t going to say anything about me using it, though. First of all, he knew I was in charge and second of all, he knew a fight with me would be like trying to take on a bulldozer. He spoke through gritted teeth because of the pressure from my arm. “I’m not married.” “I see, still playing the field. Good man. I took a wife and I still play the field.” I don’t know what caused me to say this and I quickly whispered ‘I’m sorry Sherrie’ to hopefully make it right. I was just feeling so powerful at the moment and I wanted to make sure the Tobster knew I could have any woman I wanted. I kind of wished he had been married so I could have seduced his wife. That would have driven the guy crazy. We came to the bathroom door and I reached out to hold it open for Toby. He entered quickly, relieved that I had taken my heavy arm off of his shoulders. He immediately headed for one of the stalls, went in, closed the door, and locked it with a loud click. I grabbed a “bathroom closed for cleaning” sign from behind the door and placed it in the hallway. I then silently locked the main door and walked over to one of the urinals. “You must be one of those shy peeing men, huh Tobster? You find it hard to get that stream going if someone’s standing beside you, don’t you. Especially if the guy has about a hundred pounds on you and is hefting a piece of meat in his hand that is maybe twice your size. You must have felt like the bigger dude in high school, standing beside smaller guys. But now I’m talking about me being the bigger guy and you’re the one who’s small. What do you say to that little Toby?” My arrogant attitude was now off the charts. I could feel testosterone seeping through my pores, mixed in with a light glistening of sweat. It felt like I could reach out and rip the porcelain wall-toilet from the cement with one hand. I pissed loudly, loving how the sound must have made Toby even more nervous. I washed my hands and then walked slowly and silently over to the stall where the scared man had entered. I peered over the top of the door and saw that the guy was actually fully dressed sitting on top of the covered toilet with his hands covering his ears. For a split second I felt sorry for the guy, but it disappeared quickly. I had my high school tormentor just where I wanted him. I reached out and grabbed the top of the door and pulled hard. The metal clamp inside bent easily and made a loud pop as it broke in two, falling to the floor. The door swung open and I stepped in, having to turn my huge frame slightly sideways to fit. The action had caused Toby to stand up quickly and I saw a look of sheer terror on his face. In a flash I knew that was what my face had looked like all of those times in high school and this made me even more determined to teach him a lesson. I grabbed him by the lapels of his coat, grabbing the shirt too, and lifted him into the air above the toilet. I slammed his body against the back wall and held him in place. I shoved him hard and cold feel the plaster give a little from the force. I looked forward to seeing the cracks later. “You know who I am, don’t you, Toby?” “Yes . . . Norman. I . . . I do . . . now.” Hearing him whisper my name in a soft voice full of fear snapped me out of my intense dominant mode. I lessened the pressure on his body, but still held him against the wall. His feet were dangling on either side of the toilet plumbing. I was breathing as hard as a charging bull and I could feel Toby’s body shaking. The guy was actually really scared. This thrilled me and made me sad at the same time. I tried to get back some of my lost bravado. “I’ve changed quite a bit since high school, haven’t I little dude?” He simply nodded his head quickly, pumping it up and down forcibly to show me his answer. I swear it was like I was looking at my younger self pressed up against a row of lockers. I recognized the panic in his eyes. “Yeah, little man. I worked hard to grow fucking big so I could come back and stomp your ass. I’ve looked forward to this night for a long, long time. You feel how easy it is for me to hold you in the air like you weigh nothing! Just like you used to do to me in high school. But I’m choosing to do it in private for starters, tiny Toby. We may move our little fun and games into that big ballroom later on, but for now I want you to feel my power and let me enjoy your fear all by ourselves. I’m here to teach you a lesson Toby, but I’m also here for some answers. You made my life a living hell for four years and for no reason at all. You understand me, boy!” “Yes sir, but you . . .” “No, Toby! You don’t get to add anything. You only speak when I say you can. I’m in charge now. I’ll be leading all activities this evening and you’ll just be doing whatever I want you to.” I shoved on his body to emphasize my point. I leaned in closer so he could feel the heat generated from my anger. I moved in close to his face and spoke through a clenched jaw. “Why Toby? Why did you do it? Was it just a game for you? Were you just showing off for your friends? Why did you pick on me so relentlessly? Why in the hell did you not choose someone else? Are you just so much of an asshole that you get off on destroying others? Or did it make you feel like a real man?” By this point both of us had tears streaming down our faces. I didn’t even realize I was crying. It registered a little that Toby was sobbing and shaking his head no, but it didn’t stop me. I was letting out fourteen years of built-up pressure and this jerk was not going to ruin my moment. I banged his body against the wall three times as I threw out more questions. I needed an answer and come-hell-or-high-water he was going to give me one. “Come on Toby, be a real man. Tell me why you found it so fulfilling to ruin my life. I’ve suffered for years because of you. I lost many nights of sleep trying to figure out what I did to make you so angry with me. What did I do Toby? What did I do? Give me one fucking good reason why you treated me like shit for four years. One fucking good reason!” My face was bright red, I’m sure, and it was right in front of his. The man was now slobbering like a little kid, but as soon as I asked for the reason why he had abused me so much in high school, as soon as I ordered him to answer me, he suddenly caught his breath, reached up and grabbed the sides of my head with his big hands and pressed his lips against mine. He pushed in hard and his tongue pried open my mouth and filled it with his warmth and wetness. He started running his hands up and down my cheeks and through my hair while his mouth literally smothered mine in what I knew was a kiss that had been building up in inside the guy for fourteen years, as well. The passion of his kiss equaled the passion of my anger at all the things he had done to me. My mind stopped completely. I had been on a couple of dates in my young adult life, with women, and we had pecked at each other at the end of the evening, but never had the kind of sexual intensity Toby was radiating so engulfed me. I only felt his lips and tongue exploring my mouth and face thoroughly. It was the only thing that registered anywhere. I heard him moaning like he was getting his first sip of water after crossing the Sahara Desert. The man squeezed my head with all of his might and then suddenly his lips were all over my face, neck, and then back plastered against mine while his tongue tried to reach the furthest part of my throat. The kiss lasted for minutes and then Toby pulled his head back, looked into my eyes, and spoke softly, but clearly. “That’s why, Norman.” ******** I was overcome with emotions. I didn’t know what was going on and I needed somehow to release the built-up tension in my body. My testosterone levels were probably going through the roof and I needed to do something that used up and lot of untapped power in my body. I screamed at Toby and at the same time I held him against the wall with one hand. I brought my other arm back and sent my fist flying at the wall beside Toby’s head. “What the fuck, man!” My fist hit plaster and plywood but still busted through all of it to the void between the walls of most buildings. It hurt like hell but that didn’t register at the time. I was so angry and confused that I only wanted to break something – and I knew it shouldn’t be Toby’s face. Still, the effect it had on my old tormentor was almost as good as if I had hit him. He screamed in fear, shut his eyes, and started blubbering even harder than before. I quickly pulled my hand out of the wall, taking a huge chunk of plaster with it, which fell to the ground. I then grabbed Toby and pulled his body out of the stall. I tossed him on the floor and stood over him like a mountain of muscle. I was heaving so hard that I was nervous my suit was going to rip to shreds from the pump my sudden rage had caused. Toby was lying on the floor looking up at me with a face full of fear and then I noticed the smell of urine. I looked at the poor man’s crotch and saw that he had pissed all over himself. Seeing the great Toby Watson lying on the ground covered by his own pee made something snap inside of me. I exhaled loudly – sounding like a jet engine cutting off – and then I felt my body relax for the first time in quite a while. “Quit crying, man, I didn’t hit you. What was the kiss for, Toby? Some kind of mind game!” “No. It was for real, Norman!” Toby shouted at me even as he continued to sob. I could see the seriousness in his eyes and the shakiness in his voice made me instantly understand. It was like a dammed up knowledge suddenly came flooding into my brain. I bent down quickly beside the man, which made him flinch in fear. I quickly grabbed his arm and held on tight. “No, man. I’m not going to hurt you. Listen, I’m sorry. Geez, Toby, you mean to tell me you made my life hell because you liked me? How fucked is that?” “I’m . . . I’m sorry, Norman . . . it’s just that I had a huge . . . I liked you . . . and I couldn’t let anyone . . . I didn’t want anybody to figure it out . . . you know, that I was . . . um, that way.” “You mean gay, Toby! You’re gay.” “Yes.” This post has been promoted to an article

I am reposting this old favorite, didn't focus too much on the furry side of it, though it was mentioned a couple times. This was based off a game I had used before my phone's anti-malware triggered off it, and the phone deciding to no longer play any sound or noise. Starts with growth with effort ending with growing without effort. I might get around to doing a sequal to it. I was in complete delight. After all the saving, I finally owned my first smart phone. The touch screen was incredible and the ease of use blew my mind. Looking it over carefully I noticed it had a great application on it already, perfect for a growing bull. Muscle Builder was the name of this application, I didn't worry about it cause it was free and already on the phone - on the last flip page. Launching the application turned my delight into a little dread, it wasn't to track lifting progress or anything. It was a simple game, it had a character that was rather skinny looking and not much to look at. It had only a dozen exercises that it could perform, which wasn't bad it did show how the exercise looked when it was being done. While I toyed around with it the top of the game flashed an advertisement that I got a short chuckle from, "The more you play, the more realistic it becomes." It did have credits so when he was getting a little low on the calory count needed to do an exercise, I could get an energy drink to give him the calories needed. It even had some oddjobs so he can earn more credits. "This is pretty fun." I commented. "If only it was that easy to build muscle" The game beeped and a message appeared stating that the character gained a level and to keep up the good work. A few more moments and the energy bar moved slightly on it's own. I thought of something and tried to do an exercise without having enough energy. This gave a different message, this one saying that it takes about four hours to restore all of his energy, to a maximum of two thousand calories. Looking at the time, I put the phone into its standby mode and went to the gym. Like normal, I was in my stretch sleeveless shirt with a loose pair of shorts. I did like to show off, but only the upper half. My mind kept wandering to the game and chuckled as I was now doing a couple of the exercises I had done in the game. First was bench press and a pair of exercises focused on the pectorals, inclined dumbbell press and declined barbell press. Then I did incline rows, lat pull downs and alternating cable rows to put some stress on the back. I felt great and really pumped up. During a pause in my routine, I went back to the new phone. It was to simply respond to a few text messages. I did open the Muscle Builder game once more and looked it over, doing one of the oddjobs that it listed and had the character do some inclined sit ups. Once again, the character gained a level and kept with a positive message of keeping at it. It also said that a couple more levels were needed to unlock a feature, but didn't say what it was. One thing I did notice was that the exercises I had him do earlier were still unavailable to do again. I put the phone back in it's protective case and returned to my workout. A few hours had passed and I was still and sore from hitting the weights harder than I normally do, I was on fire during my lifts. Even a couple regulars had seen this sudden shift in my attitude and was curious to the change. I had told them about the new phone, but not telling them about the game. They figured that I was just excited and it gave me a little boost to my endurance today. After the gym, I did some poking around a few stores. Needed to restock the fridge and buy a few replacement articles of clothing. I also played wit hthe phone again, answering messages and toying with that game once more. The character looked a little buffer as I looked at it. For a human, it wasn't half bad looking. It did have a certain charm to it. I did see that some of the exercises were available again. Some recharged faster than others. It didn't get a level this time from a few exercise choices, but that didn't stop me from wanting to see how far this game will go. I was growing interested in what was to be unlocked. It took a few days of playing but it did get the few levels needed to unlock this special feature and it was something. I could take my own photograph and have it being used as the character model, instead of the human. I just needed to have enough credits so that I can switch the model. Luck had it I saved up those credits, letting him rest instead of tanking up on the drinks. A quick photo and a couple button presses later and poof, I was looking at my digital self. Only thing was that it still had on same red shorts the human model had and a similar build, keeping his human weight. No big deal, it was just a game and the character was growing more muscular the more I played it. I kept playing the game and doing my normal daily routine I just couldn't help but play that game for a few minutes every couple of hours. It was pretty exciting to see this digital version of myself getting bigger. It was nearly matching my size and matching my weight, when another level up screen popped up. I was playing often and gaining levels every other day, but this one seemed a little different. It was another feature it had unlocked, instead of using levels for the body parts, it was going to calculate a measurement for the digital body to make the game feel more realistic. It did warn that it would take time for seeing a difference in the measurement. "Like with growing real muscle, it all takes time. Cannot expect my digital self to be content with level twenty arms and a level twenty-four chest, guess it'll be more fun to see how 'big' my digital self is in real world body measurements. It already weighs as much as me." I chuckled and agreed to open the new feature, just like the photo, it cost some of the credits earned from doing the oddjobs, which I keep saving up. When the game finished adjusting the settings to use measurements, I was shocked to see that they nearly mirrored mine. I laughed again now thinking of how much the digital looked like me, wondering if it was possible to see what the future had in store for me if I kept up my workouts. All I could do was keeping playing and see how far the game would go before it said it had reached the end. The weeks slowly ticked by, I kept working harder and harder, feeling stronger everytime I hit the gym. I could feel the intensity of my workouts and it was playing off as I was gaining size and blowing past some of my old weight platues. I was still playing the game, but this time I only did the exercises that matched the ones I was doing in the gym. It was wild to see that model was keeping pace with me, the measurements kept reading the same in the game as when I measured myself. A few days later I had reached a new level unlocking a free feature, this one allowed the game to autoplay while the phone was in standby. All I had to do was set what exercises I wanted it do to while the phone was in standby, in the order I wanted them to be done as long as I had the character had the energy to do them. For now, I chose to unlock the feature, but not use it right away. I enjoyed being able to choose the exercises while I was active. It didn't take much more before the final feature was unlocked. Now this one excited me to no end. The reduction of the energy needed to do the exercises and a massive increase to the available energy, to mirror a real life body builder or power lifter. To make the feature even better, it reduced the recovery time so the exercise could be done more often and can be done three times before the exercise had to recover. "The more you play, the more realistic it becomes." The ad flashed across the screen again, this time adding "The more you exercise, the bigger you will get." I laughed again and just focused on playing the game. When I first started playing it didn't take more than four exercises to go through all the calories; now I can do them all twice and some a third time before being low on energy. Like before, it took four hours to get back all the energy, however I played it often so the energy was rarely fully restored. It only fully recovered when I slept. "The more you exercise, the bigger you will get." Flashed across the screen's ad space. "The bigger you get, the bigger you will want to get." It was true. The more I played it and watched my digital self grow, the more I wanted to see him grow. At the same time I started being asked what my secret was. I was dumbstruck when they asked me that. As a bull, I was natural to grow big and powerful, my massive frame allowed me to grow massive and quickly. I snorted when I told them to leave me be while I was lifting, they kept wanting to know what I was on and where they could get some. I gave an annoyed grunt as I weighed myself in the gym. That scale had to be off, since it was an old doctor scale that can be adjusted easily. There was no way in less than a week I could gain ten pounds. I thought for a moment and looked at the game, nope the weight didn't match the scale. The game said my digital self was heavier. I paused for a moment then laughed at myself, thinking somehow the game was causing me to grow. I shook the silly thought away and headed back home. I breathed a sigh of relieve once I got home and stretched myself on the bed, the gym really took it out of me today. I looked at the phone and decided it was time to play with this autoplay feature while I took my nap. I set it up so it would rotate the big mass exercises, bench press, squat, and deadlift for three full uses. Then it would do the same for bicep, tricep and forearm exercises. Finally finishing off with the incline rows with the rest of the energy. I was sure to up by then, but I would let it run its course without me interrupting it. After setting it up and letting it go to work, I drifted off to sleep. I woke up right about the time the program should had finished the last exercise on the rotation. My upper body was sore from the days workout, but it felt so much more intense. I reached over and got back onto the phone to disable the autoplay and went about my day. Or least I tried to, my shirts were ripping at the seams when I tried to put them on. Even my sleeveless shirts tore with ease. I saw shocked, they weren't this way before my nap. I looked at the game and checked it's stats then compared them to my own. I nearly tripped over myself when I stepped off the scale. I was the same weight and body parts had the same measurements as in the game. I wanted to test it out, this time doing only the leg exercises. I spent some credits to restore all the energy I spent while I was napping. I turned on the auto play to only work on my legs. I waited a few minutes, patiently watching the game as it did an exercise and paused for two minutes before doing the next. I checked the scale and watched it slowly keep up with the one in the game. I kept having to give a little slack to the tape measure around my thigh as it too seem to grow with the game. "How is this possible?" I asked aloud. "How is it possible for a game to be doing this? It's not possible." As if it heard me, a new ad displayed itself. "The game is a reflection of life. The more you play the game, the more it reflects your life." Then it displayed a level up message. One that puzzled me, it was for another feature. The ability to share all progress with a friend, it was free and was already accepted without me doing anything. The screen flashed one more advertisement before going back to the game screen, "It's always nice to share with your friends." Before I knew what it was implying, I felt my body shift. I had forgotten about the program autoplay feature and my body was steadily growing. Not just my legs, but now my entire body. It was slow, but steady. I watched the scale as it slowly showed my weight increasing a quarter pound every couple of minutes. I thumbed around for a moment and managed to turn off the autoplay feature. After about a hour of fearing the worse, I stood back onto the scale. The weight in the game had stopped increasing as well as the real me. So it seems that the game had me going from the start. I tried to remove the game, but it wouldn't. I tried to change the model back to the human and that option was gone. I was puzzled, even the option to reset was gone. I looked at my reflection in the full size mirror. "You know what? Being this three hundred fifty pound bull isn't all that bad." I commented to myself as I did some flexing and posing. Then I looked back at the phone. "Plus I can always make myself bigger whenever I want to. Just have to make sure I only use the autoplay very carefully, don't want to grow too big too fast. Have to make it seem - screw with natural, I need to be as big as possible as quickly as possible." With that I went back to the autoplay feature and begin to select all the exercises on a rotation. I could no longer resist the urges. I just had to see how far this game could go, how big it could make me grow. I launched the program and let the excitement begin. I rushed as best as I could as a lumbering bull could to get into the biggest stretch clothes I could find. Only a pair of red posing trucks had enough stretch to fit - barely. The time slowly seemed to tick by, slowly adding pound after pound of rock hard muscle. I couldn't help but feel my growing arousal slowly tightening the fabric around my package. At the moment I thought for sure it would snap, the game paused itself. I had hit another level and opened a new feature, they just came coming. This new feature had me confused for a moment - it would allow me to remove the energy required to do an exercise, but it would take longer to go from one exercise to the next. It was also only to be used during autoplay. It cost me all the credits I had stored up and disabled the power to further obtain credits, claiming it was no longer needed. I licked my lips at the thought, autoplay the game and not having to worry anymore about lifting. It was like it read my mind, no longer did I have to make time to hit the gym and build up my body. I could do it while I just sat around the house. Sure I could still go to the gym and make it look like I was building it naturally, but I knew they wouldn't accept that. I was tingling all over when I accepted this new feature and began to run the autoplay feature. No longer was there any need to rotate the parts it was now working every part in an endless cycle. I felt a charge run throughout my body it was like my muscles were being pumped and worked. Instead of the game working each part separately, it was doing them all at once. Each time two pounds of rock hard muscles swelled and pulsed. Thick veins running around my chest, arms and legs. I moan in delight, feeling a growing tightness in my groin. Not only were my muscles growing, but so my entire package. The game beeped and it seemed to start running a new feature. A new ad displayed stating that bigger muscles needed bigger equipment to keep the muscles growing. Then the game resumed the autoplay, I was getting lost in the pleasure of my body growing bigger and stronger. After an hour there was a loud snap, my red posing thong finally had enough. I couldn't help but playfully pet my massive bullhood, feeling it stretch slowly. My ball rest on my massive quads as they kept fighting for space. They ached for a release, so turned on by my growth I gave into my urge. I ended up coating a good portion of my torso with my milky white juices. I rub it into my pelt, like posing oil, only with a strong musky scent. I was losing track of the time, only constantly flexing posing and rubbing out more and more cum. There was like no end to what my body could do. I had to see how big and heavy I've gotten, the game display read a nearly jaw-dropping weight of five hundred pounds and yet it kept climbing. A few more minutes and I had gained another twenty-five pounds. This was getting to be a bit much for me. I reached for the phone to turn off the autoplay and then it happened - it shattered in my hands. I had gotten so strong that even a light touch was too powerful. For a moment everything seemed to have stopped, I breathed a sigh of relieve. I was already bigger than I really should had let myself grow, but I was still mobile to make the best of it. Then I felt that tingling charge feeling again, it was stronger than last time. I grunted as I felt a tug at my groin as my balls and cock suddenly surged in size, nearly doubling in size. I nearly tripped over them as they stretched down past my knees and kept me from falling forward. My muscles quickly ballooned up as the sudden increase of testosterone flooded my body. My body was already massive and growing bigger by the second. My balls kept me from moving forward, till I managed to crawl over them before they got too massive, but my enlarged soft cock caused me to trip and landed directly ontop of it. I felt it pulse and grow along with my muscles, making me stand back up as it stiffened and freeing itself. It stopped short of being as long as I was tall and thick as my waist at the flared head. I moaned as it constantly was leaking a steady stream of cum. My balls were producing so much that it couldn't store anymore and had to keep it flowing. Hours roared by as I kept swelling all over, muscles constantly swelling and pulsing. I flexed the best I could while I had the power to move. My thick cock and balls kept their size, but I was slowly filling the room with cum. More than once, I got so excited when my body seemed to throb, my cock shot a blast that managed to knock a hole in a wall so the room would never completely fill with cum. For that I was thankful, but I couldn't stop the flow it only slowed down shortly after a powerful blast. Even though I was still in a constant state of bliss, I managed to drift off to sleep. Only dream I had were getting bigger and growing uncontrollably. I got so massive in the dream, that my balls were resting on the planet as the planet seem to shrink. A ring of cum swirled around me as my cock kept pumping it out. Eventually even the Sun was tiny compared to me and yet I wanted more. I woke up with a snort. It was about all I could do. While I slept I kept growing. I wasn't any taller but my muscles seemed to have finally stopped growing and my mighty cock and balls settled down. Even though my feet were still on the ground I couldn't take a step, my thick cock prevented my legs from moving forward; my balls kept them from going back. I took this time to think about my new position and how I ended up in it. I didn't regret it and if I had to, I would do it all over again. I gave a light chuckle, there was that one feature that I didn't use. Or did I? For those that read this story, I do hope you enjoy being in the same overgrown position that I am in. It is, afterall, nice to share.

Just a long (and hot) story I've been reading lately. http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Spice Enjoy.

It was rare if I said I hated someone. But this guy I did. I hated him. With a burning passion that rivaled the sun, I truly disliked him. It wasn’t because how he looked. Sure he had a beautiful, rugged face and the body of a muscle god, but that wasn’t the reason I hated him. It was because he didn’t deserve it. I might not have the right to decide who deserves what, but screw that, he was too much of a pompous ass to be that lucky. And I would be the one to change it all for him. We were fourteen years old, but as different as can be. I was a typical nerd. Although I lacked the stereotypical glasses and pocket protector, I definitely was one. He was more than your stereotypical jock, always wearing the least he could to show off his physique. Constantly lifting, eating or bullying anyone he felt like. I was around 4’8” and maybe 80 lbs. He was at least 5’8” and had to be over 150 lbs. My body was frail and skinny while his was overflowing with muscle, from this bull-like neck, to his thick chest, his bulging arms, well-defined abs and trunk legs. I was an A student while he was failing all his classes but somehow passing. But I didn’t hate him for any of that. Hell, I knew a lot of jocks were similar to him. I didn’t like it, but I was a low man on the totem pole. Not much I could say about it. What sparked my hatred was something a lot deeper. While I never was a sporty kid, I could do ok in gym. I couldn’t do the hundreds of pushups and sit ups like the jocks, but I did around average. This day in gym though was a physical test. You had to finish a large list of physical activities and you couldn’t leave until they were done. Of course, the jocks blazed through them and got to leave quickly. A few others and I were pushed to the limits of our endurance and barely finished in an hour. We slowly trudged to the locker room to quickly change and get to our class in time. But once we entered the locker room, the door quickly shut behind us and we turned to see Rick blocking the door. He slowly swaggered up to us and started to taunt me and the two others that weren’t as fit as him. Sadly, I got the worst of it as my head barely reached his stomach. He was close to three times my size, bulging with muscle from playing sports since he was a toddler. Eventually, after taunting and bullying us, he shoved us into the pile of dirty uniforms and locked us in the laundry area. From the time that class was over until football practice started, we were trapped. I knew we were in trouble because one of the guys was complaining that his arm was hurt. I looked at it and I could tell it was dislocated. We were finally found and released, and something happened that pushed my rage over the limit. He was standing there in his jock strap, his package filling out the mesh fabric. With a cocky grin on his face and punching his palm at us, he looked at us and dared us to say anything. Of course, my two friends looked at the floor, but I returned his gaze with all the rage I felt. Then he said, “Looks like some babies fell in the laundry. Aww, and one of them has a boo-boo.” The whole room started laughing as the coach checked out my friend. “Ok little guy, we need to get you to the doc,” the coach said with concern in his voice. Most of the laughter in the room died down but Rick laughed even louder. I understood the law of the jungle, the biggest and strongest usually gets their way, but I vowed right there that I would make sure Rick paid, and pay dearly. I knew how I would have to exact vengeance. I had to become bigger and stronger. But the fact that I had genes geared more toward intellectual activities combined with Rick’s natural physical deposition made it impossible to get to where I wanted to be naturally. Thankfully, my father was a genetic engineer. His job interested me all the time, so I was able to read a few of his notes and knew vaguely what he was working on. In a nutshell, almost every aspect about a person can be tracked to a certain combination of chromosomes in that person. If you could alter these chromosomes, you could change a person, from their hair style to their tendency to learn and remember items. That was the key to my revenge. I spent the entire year studying my father’s work and even making improvements on it, without his knowledge of course. I could not risk him finding out why I was so interested in his job for fear he would attempt to sway me from my path. The whole year was rough for me though, and it constantly reminded me why I couldn’t stop. Rick was constantly growing bigger and stronger. He was becoming unstoppable. Plus he was the biggest homophobe I’ve ever seen. If someone was looking at him for a moment too long, he would make sure they felt pain, usually outside the range of a teacher or adult. I lost a half a dozen friends that year, all of them transferred to another school out of fear. It just deepened my rage toward him. It was sad that I felt so much hatred toward him. If he were a nice guy, he would have so many devoted followers, me included. Yes, I was one of those “fags” that he hated so much. I enjoyed looking at beautiful women and handsome men alike. He never caught on to me, but his body way very attractive. If only his attitude didn’t overshadow it so much. I had to sit and watch him become even sexier as the year went by. His clothes constantly got tighter as his arms, chest and legs grew and swell. But I also had to watch as his cockiness grew to where it couldn’t be contained. No one, except a teacher or a fellow jock, was safe. By the end of the year, he was 5’10’’ tall and pushing 180 lbs, as I heard quite often in gym class. Thankfully, the year ended and summer started. I spent part of my summer in my father’s shadow. I was absorbing as much knowledge as I could, unlocking the secrets to human potential. My father was so proud of how interested I was that he allowed me to see everything. Eventually, I had all the information I needed to carry out my plan. The plan was simple. My dad’s research center had the genetic information of thousands of people. Every type of body from small and skinny guys to massive bodybuilders was on file. Geniuses and average people, hairy, smooth, horse-hung, almost every type of characteristic was on file here. I would simply choose the best traits I could find and “upgrade” myself. But then, I thought of something even better. Why not change Rick while I’m at it? Sure, it was evil, but I didn’t give it a second thought. I prepared my batch first, since it was easiest. Using my hair as a DNA sample, I combined the genes of the tallest guy, a 7’1” pro basketball player, a 350 lb world champion powerlifter, a professional bodybuilder, a world famous porn star, and some other traits like body hair and other adjustments. From my calculations, I would eventually be amazing, and it would look all natural since I had yet to hit puberty. Rick’s changes on the other hand would be harder to do, but so worth it. I chose the smallest and geekiest guys I could find. I wanted him to become everything he hated. The genetic makeup of three exceptionally skinny and weak guys were combined with the desire to learn and some of the female data that was on file. He was going to go from super jock to estrogen-flooded nerd. I made sure that all his muscles would disappear and there would be no hair to be found, including the pubic region. Speaking of which, by the time the process was finished, he was sure to have no more than a two-inch cock when fully aroused. Then I went further. New research had shown that homosexual tendencies were genetic too. I went crazy with that knowledge and made sure that he would be so homosexually inclined, he would make a drag queen look like a Hell’s Angel. The final component was getting a sample of his DNA, a fresh hair from the root would do well. This was the biggest risk of all. I doubt he would figure out why I needed it, but if he caught me, who knows what would’ve happened. I knew that he spent everyday at the school’s gym. The guy was dedicated to say the least. It was sad that his good qualities were outweighed by his bad ones. Well, at least I would fix that. He would definitely be humble by the time this was all over. I went to the school one afternoon after 6 p.m. and hid out in the locker room. He was the only one still in the gym that late. Everyone besides the coach had left for the day and he was pumping away. I had to wait about an hour before he came in. He was topless and was wearing a pair of extremely tight shorts. The kid was ripped and pumped. Each muscle was glistening with sweat and full to bursting with blood. Seeing him like that did make me a bit hard, but I was there for a purpose. He got naked to shower and I could see him from my hiding place. His cock hung down a good six inches down his leg with a backdrop of lemon-sized balls. I could tell why he was so proud and cocky in the locker room. Not only did he have a physique to die for, he had a cock that rivaled most grown men. He went into the shower and while I was tempted to watch his huge body get wet and soapy, I stayed hidden. He came out after around ten minutes with a towel draped around his waist. He quickly dried off, granting me another view of his superior body before putting on a pair of shorts. He tossed his jock in the laundry basket, and then strolled out of the locker room. I waited a couple of minutes before quickly getting out of my hiding place. I went to the laundry, grabbed his jock and quickly found enough hairs for my purpose. I put them in a vial and stuffed them in my pocket before I felt a huge hand on my shoulder spinning me around. “What the fuck is this?” Rick’s voice bellowed, even deeper than I remembered. I had been caught. He grabbed the jock out of my hand and screamed, “What are you doing with my jock you little faggot?” When I didn’t answer him, he balled up his fist and punched me in my gut. I felt the wind rush out of me and dropped to my knees. “What were you doing you little bitch?” I couldn’t respond quick enough for him. He picked me up again with his free arm, lifting me up to his eye level with ease. “I bet I know what you were doing. You were wondering how a real man’s cock smelt, weren’t you,” he said while shaking the jock in my face. I shook my head no and he responded with a backhand across my face. “You want to smell this real man, don’t you faggot?” He shoved the jock into my face and pushed hard. While I might have enjoyed this some other time, right now I was terrified. He then dropped me to the ground and I fell backwards. I scrambled away from this monster only to find myself pinned against the lockers. I saw this cruel grin come across his face as he pulled down his shorts. “Bet you want to see how a real man tastes too, don’t you?” I shook my head as best I could, but he already had his huge tool out and had closed the distance between us. Standing me up and gripping me tightly so I couldn’t move, he stroked his monster hard. I sat there in awe and fear as I watched it swell with blood. It grew inch by inch until it was a rod of unyielding flesh, just as hard and powerful as the rest of him. I was slightly aroused and if this was voluntary, I would’ve gladly serviced it, but this wasn’t a dream. Instead, it was a nightmare. “You look like a woman, now I’m going to use you like a woman,” he growled and squeezed my shoulder till I had to scream in pain. Soon as I did, I felt my mouth fill with his huge meat. I tried to move my head back, but it was met with the unmovable steel lockers behind me. I was trapped, unstoppable flesh in front, unmovable wall behind me. He spent twenty minutes fucking my mouth against my will. I tried to bite it, but it was so big and hard that I couldn’t close my jaw properly and he squeezed my shoulder in response, hurting me. Then he would fuck my mouth even harder. Somehow I learned to deep throat his massive organ, otherwise I would’ve choked several times. Finally, he tensed up and started to shoot. I could feel the burning liquid pour down my throat and into my mouth. He pulled out and continued to fire white hot bursts of cum all over my face. I choked a little and wanted to spit it out, but he held me and forced me to swallow his huge load. He smiled at his physical conquest of me. He had forced me to become his bitch and was pleased at his easy victory. “You’re a good bitch cocksucker. I’ll have to keep you in mind when I’m horny.” He laughed and dropped me, after wiping his cock clean on my face, then tossed his jock in the laundry and said, “I better not catch you in here sniffing my shit. If you want to smell me, come get the real thing, and if I’m in a good mood, I might let you and not kick the shit out of you.” I remained there for a few moments letting my rage and fear wane. Once logic returned to me, I took out a spare vial, collected some of his cum, then washed my face and went back to the lab. I had all I needed to make sure Rick paid. Once back at the lab, I quickly mixed up the two concoctions, after making sure I was bigger, stronger and more aggressive than I had intended to be and Rick would be even smaller, weaker and more passive. I took both home and, before I went to sleep, put Rick’s into a school sports bottle and downed mine. I knew the process was going to be painful, but the next few days were hell. It felt like the worse case of flu known to man, but I knew that it was just my genetic structure remapping. Thankfully, since I had combined it with my original DNA, my body would not reject the changes. That was the key to the whole procedure succeeding. I discovered that my father’s colleagues missed it in all their trials. Sadly, he would have to figure that out for himself. If I had told him, he might have figured out what I was up to. After the sick feelings had passed, I went ahead with phase two. I snuck into school again, this time being a lot more careful. I went into the locker room while Rick was in the shower and switched his bottle with the one I had prepared. Ignoring the faint desire to catch a glimpse of his muscular body once again, I went home and thought about how things were going to change. It wasn’t even a month before I started to see a difference. In less than a week after I recovered, my body sprouted a thick layer of very nice black hair. It covered me from neck down to my chest, along my stomach, into my crotch and down my legs and arms. I knew already that it was working because my father was not a hairy man. There I was though, covered in a layer of fur that outdid even Rick. Plus, my hunger grew by leaps and bounds. I started to put away two, then three servings of dinner when I barely could eat one. My level of activity increased too. I could barely hold still. I would wake up in the morning and immediately do a few sets of pushups. It started with ten. Then I could do twenty, then the next day, thirty. It kept increasing until a week later I could do a hundred easily. I could feel the changes happening in my body. I was getting stronger and more athletic as each day went by. At the end of the month, my dad bought me an Olympic weight set and I asked him to contact the bodybuilder and powerlifter so I could get some advice. He didn’t see any problem with that, and in a few days, I had all the knowledge I would need to make the best out of my new gifts. They were glad to help, happy to know that I was as interested in their activities as I was in my father’s. Near the end of the summer, I had grew a foot and a half and increased my weight by almost 150 lbs. I was running every day, learning how to play baseball and football, even powerlifting thanks to visits from my new friend Felix. He was the powerlifter that was in the study and was interested enough in my progress to visit and help. Thanks to him, I was even stronger than I would’ve imagined. I was benching 185 lbs and squatting over 300 one month before school started. Both Felix and I were surprised at my gains. Even with my ‘adjustments’, I would not have guessed I could get so strong so quick. But something wasn’t right. My father wasn’t as surprised I was and I could tell he knew something. The day I found out why he wasn’t surprised I’ll never forget. I had just came out of the basement with Felix and headed to the fridge. My dad was looking at me as I strode over. I was shocked at how different we looked now and I became concerned with the thought of him catching on. Instead, he greeted me with a smile and asked me to sit down. “Son, I thought now would be the best time to tell you something important,” he started. I thought it was going to be one of those ‘birds and bees’ talk by how he was rubbing his hands together, but for some reason, it felt a little different. “I thought it would be best if you heard it from me. Steven…” he took a deep calming breath, “your mother and I aren’t your real parents.” I was almost floored. I slumped in the chair. How could the people who’ve raised me for thirteen years not have told me. He continued, “We thought it would be best to tell you now, seeing as how you’re hitting puberty. I’ve talked with your father and we’ve come to an understanding…” I blanked out after the words ‘talked with your father’. “My father?” “Yes Steven. You see, Felix is your biological father.” My jaw dropped. “You’re kidding me, right?” “No, I’m telling you the truth. Surely you’ve seen it yourself. You are by far hairier than me, plus you’re half a foot taller than me and still growing. You’ve read the research and you know that it’s highly unlikely that all the differences could come from our gene pool. We knew this day was going to come and now we want you to spend some time with your real father. Your mother and I are glad we could influence your life a bit, but you do need to get to know your dad.” He got up and walked over to the basement and opened the door. Standing behind it was Felix. Obviously, this was orchestrated from the beginning. “Treat him good or you’ll have me to answer to,” my dad threatened. If I were in a better position, that would’ve made me laugh, but I was lost in my thoughts. Felix walked over to me and placed his huge hand on my shoulder. I looked up at him and I could see the love and care in his eyes. I knew that I did need to spend time with him. This man was my father just as much as the people I’ve been with for thirteen years. I had to find out what was the reason he felt he couldn’t raise me. My mother brought me my duffel bag with some clothes and I gave both of them a hug, noticing how different it felt now. I left my house followed by my massive dad, Felix. He led me to his massive Dodge Ram 3500 and I jumped in. He started driving and I stared out the window. A thought came unbidden across my mind that worried me beyond what just happened. All the adjustments I made to my genetic code was taking into account me growing up to be just like my dad normally. If I was going to be as big as Felix naturally, what would I look like with all the improvements I did? The car ride was uncomfortably silent and long. Felt like an eternity before we pulled up to this log cabin. I was so lost in my thoughts I didn’t realize we were so deep in the woods. He grabbed my duffel bad and led the way in the house, with me following slowly behind him. The place looked massive on the inside and fairly modern compared to its external appearance. I walked in the door and he turned around and placed the bag on the floor. “So, can I get a hug from my son?” he asked in his gruff voice. I complied with him, feeling his powerful embrace. He let me go and started to speak. “I’m sure you have a ton of questions floating around your head and I promise that I’ll answer them all. I’m sure the first one is ‘Why?’. Let’s sit on the couch and I’ll explain.” I followed him to a comfortable black leather couch. I sat down and he sat not close to me but not far either. Seems we both had a lot of adjusting to do. “Well,” he began, “to start off, I did try to raise you a bit. Your mother died during childbirth and I kept you for almost a year. But I came to understand that a kid should have a normal family, and I definitely wasn’t that. So, I went to Samuel and asked him to take care of you. He agreed, but he wanted me to be there for you, especially when this time came around. I was informed of everything you did and was really pleased when you were interested in powerlifting like your old man here.” I saw a tear stream down this big man’s face as he brushed it aside. “I’m sorry I couldn’t be there for you for so many years, but I promise I’ll do as much as I can.” I looked at this guy and knew deep down in my heart for the first time tonight that he was my father. I also broke down into tears and the wall between us disappeared as he quickly slid to me and wrapped me in his powerful arms. He held me in a hug until we both stopped crying. After our moment of bonding, my dad spoke up, “Well sport, how about some dinner?” I perked up almost immediately and he chuckled, “Yeah, you are definitely my son.” We both laughed at the joke and I followed him into the kitchen. I looked around the place as we walked. This cabin was a true bachelor’s pad. Just what a couple of guys need. No fancy curtains, throw pillows, or china, just a Spartan living environment. For some reason I felt very comfortable here. I guess that was a good thing since I probably was going to be living here. Felix went to the huge refrigerator and opened the double doors. Inside was the most meat I’ve seen in my entire life. Shelves and shelves of beef and steak was stuffed inside, along with various vegetables. He turned to me and said, “I’m sure you’re going to be serious about getting big, am I right?” I nodded in response. “Good man. Well, I’m going to show you how a real powerlifter eats. Think you can keep up?” I was about to respond when my stomach roared loudly. I looked down at it while my dad laughed, “I’ll take that as a yes.” My dad retrieved four large steaks and a bag of broccoli out of the fridge. He showed me where all the cooking stuff was and how to operate the grill and veggie cooker. I was mildly surprised at the amount of preparation that was involved in a power lifter’s meal. Around half an hour later, we were dining on the best steak and broccoli I’ve ever had. My dad explained throughout the meal the benefits of nutrition as it pertained to power lifters. I thought I knew a lot, but the depth and scope he went into blew me away. I knew I had a lot more to learn, and now I had a dad that could guide me. After dinner, he showed me to the guest room, promising me that I would be able to get whatever I wanted in it later. It was bigger than my old room and had a nice size king bed with a set of plain white sheets and a wool blanket. Again, nothing fancy in the room, some oak furniture and a desk and chair was all that was in the room. He gave me a huge hug that lifted me off the floor, powerful and firm, and wished me a good night. I got dressed and jumped in the bed. It was quite comfortable. It was fairly firm, but had enough give and I was relaxed fairly quickly. But my mind wouldn’t let me sleep. Instead, I was going over the events of the day. From one family that I loved to a man that I had respected, adored and was attracted to. Still, the biggest thing that was on my mind was the future. I had not prepared for something as wild as this. I probably should’ve made sure my genes matched my father’s. But now I know my lineage is that of a 6’6’’ 350lb former world class powerlifter. Now, where would that leave me. I knew I was going to be huge, not just because of the training my new dad was giving me, but because of the knowledge my old dad left me with. My genes were probably the most advanced thing on the planet. If I were destined to be a little geeky guy when I grew up, my genetic modifications would’ve let me be as big as my new father. But that’s not the case. Instead, my potential is virtually unlimited. I couldn’t even fathom how big I was going to end up. It was quite possible that I would never stop growing. A titanic muscle monster, the largest and strongest man ever, it was all possibly in my reach. A couple of hours later, Morpheus was still eluding me, so I decided to get up and get a glass of water. The wood floor beneath my socked feet didn’t creak at all as I slowly made my way back to the kitchen. I was quiet because it had to be around midnight and I didn’t want to wake up my dad. A man that big though must sleep like a Kodiak bear though I thought to myself as I rounded the corner into the main area. As I approached, I noticed the warm lights of a television and a low murmur. When I turned the corner, I saw something that shocked and amazed me. My dad was watching porn, not just any porn, but gay porn. He was stretched out on the couch with his head toward me. I could gaze down his huge body, over his thick pecs, down his hairy belly and saw him working his meat like an expert as the guys on the T.V. went at it. The hairy and muscular top was working on pounding his smaller partner’s ass like a sledgehammer. The volume was cut down low, but you could still hear the slapping of the big guy’s nut sack against the tight ass of the little guy. I could hear my dad moaning softly as he slid his meaty hand up and down his cock and I started to get hard in my boxer shorts. I shifted my weight to lean against the doorframe so I could get more comfortable and was about to pull out my cock when the floor groaned loudly. My dad jumped up and turned quickly to see me standing in the doorway and he fumbled for the remote. “Um son! I..uh..I didn’t know you were awake!” he panicked as he pushed a button on the remote. But instead of turning the T.V. off, it went to max volume and the room was filled with the sounds of fucking. My dad’s jaw dropped and I couldn’t help but laugh. He calmed down and pressed the pause button, freezing the two muscle guys in mid orgasm. “That’s quite an interesting video you’re watching dad,” I joked. “Um…well, you know…I…um,” he stumbled. Then taking a deep breath, he sat back down and motioned for me to come over. I walked over, noticing how large his cock looked even soft. “Well, I knew I was going to have to tell you this sometime, but I wasn’t expecting this conversation would be preceded with this,” he waved at the big screen as I sat down. “I am a bear, son, I’m gay,” he muttered as he slid back down on the couch. “I’m hoping it doesn’t bother you too much, but I can understand if you aren’t comfortable with it.” I chuckled and responded, “It’s ok dad, I think I’m bisexual myself. I enjoy a beautiful woman, but those two on the TV are hot as well.” He exhaled deeply and relaxed a bit, “Whew, I’m glad to hear that. I thought that this was going to be a lot weirder and more uncomfortable. So, when did you realize it?” “Well, a couple of years ago,” I started, remembering the malice I felt but biting it back, “I met this guy that hit me in a way women didn’t. He had the muscle and the ruggedness and was attractive to me just like a beautiful woman.” My dad nodded a bit and replied, “So, did you ever…you know?” I recoiled, “Hell no dad, I’m still a virgin. Besides, this guy would pound me to a pulp for a lot less than hitting on him.” I could tell my voice had a bit more bile than I intended, but it was too late to take it back. My dad, thankfully, didn’t press the matter. “I found out after your mother died. I loved her so much and when she died, I thought I would never love again. Women didn’t appeal to me much any more. Sure, some were sexy and I kinda lusted after them, but it wasn’t love. In the end, it was a guy like that,” he pointed to the small guy on the screen “that showed me I still could love a person. I’m like you, I can appreciate a beautiful woman, but now I know that I love being with a guy that is furry and powerful like me. There’s something about the bear foreplay. The wrestling for dominance, the feel of muscle against muscle and then the ultimate conquest followed by hard, hot and rough fucking that appeals to me so much.” I could see his cock rising as he spoke, and mine was too. It was kinda weird, sitting with my dad, getting a boner, but for some reason, I didn’t feel as self-conscious as I thought I would have been. My dad looked at me in the glow of the T.V. and obviously saw my arousal. “Looks like you need to take care of something. I’ll leave ya alone to handle it.” He started to get up but I stopped him, “Umm, I wouldn’t mind you sticking around. Maybe you could show me some techniques.” I might have blushed also. Felix smiled and sat back down. I slipped out of my shirt and boxers and stood up before him. He smiled and said, “Looking real good there boy. You are getting a pretty good build so far, and you’re barely 15.” I nodded in response. “And look at that tool you’re sporting. You’re even bigger than I was when I was your age.” “How big are you now dad?” I had to ask. It was almost unrealistically thick and long. “The big boy here is a twelve-by-eight incher. Needless to say I was quite popular when I was young.” I sat down next to him and slowly reached my hand out. I wasn’t sure what I wanted to do, but I felt the need to just touch it. My hand cautiously wrapped around his throbbing member and I looked up to see my dad smiling. “It’s ok boy, in here, we’re just two guys helping each other out.” My grip tightened around his hard cock. It was an amazing sensation, the feel of this huge man’s thick cock. It felt similar to mine except he had a few inches on me. Then I felt his hand on mine. I gasped aloud. My dad was an expert. His hands were rough from all the lifting he did, but it only added to the sensations. He grabbed the remote, resumed the porn and turned the volume to normal. We jerked each other off that night while watching his bear porn. Seems it was a wrestling video. I had to agree with my dad that it was very hot. My favorite scene was between two equally large bears. Just them standing there in their tight jeans, one holding the other in a massive bear hug and commanding the other to surrender, before dropping him and rolling around on the ground was amazingly sexy. I could feel my dad’s cock expand as his breathing got deeper. He was getting close just like I was. “C’mon son, let’s blow together. Tell me when you’re ‘bout to come.” His hand started to move faster, stroking the head of my penis. I matched him stroke for stroke as he expertly jerked me off. Soon, I was approaching the edge. I panted out how close I was and he said, “Shoot it for me boy, shoot a huge load.” I arched my back and released. I could feel my balls empty and I felt the best orgasm I’ve ever experienced. My dad shot at the same time, and I could see it spurt into the air just like mine. Almost simultaneously, our spunk fell down to our chests and spread slowly around. Then the second and third shots rained down on us. I felt my dad’s cock pulse in my hand as it spit his remaining jizz. It felt like an eternity in those few moments; me sitting there with my hand on my dad’s cock, his hand on mine, and both of us covered in warm cum. He reached over, rubbed my cum into my chest a bit, then took his hand, rubbed his and my cum into his furry chest, then rubbed my chest with the mix. “That was great dad, I loved it,” I said after I recovered a bit. “Yeah, you’re a little machine. Those balls of yours were full of spunk, but I think we need to shower now.” He stood up and reached out for me. I took his hand with confidence as he pulled me up into another massive bear hug. I enjoyed this man’s hugs more than anything. He led me to the master bathroom and handed me a towel and washcloth. He turned to leave and I asked, “Aren’t you going to take one too?” He smiled and said, “Yeah, right after you finished.” In what I considered a bold statement, I replied, “There’s plenty of room for both of us in here.” He smiled then came in the shower with me. He stood behind me and pressed his huge body against mine as he turned on the water. I felt his fur caressing my back as the warm water cascaded down us. He grabbed a cloth and a bar of soap and started to lather me up, holding me in a half hug as he washed the both of us. It was an amazing experience. I never knew a shower could be so sensual. I was falling so deeply for my dad and I could tell he felt something about me. We might not ever have sex, but moments like these were certainly in our reach. I washed his huge furry body, flicking his nipples and rubbing his swollen muscles. He moaned softly as I worshipped his huge body, then returned the favor. After a half hour of this, we got out, wrapped ourselves in a large, wooly towel. Quickly drying ourselves, we went into his bedroom. I was about to leave and head back to my room, but he held me on the shoulders and said, “Do you want to sleep here?” I smiled and said, “I’d love to dad.” He led me to the bed and picked me up and placed me in it, then followed. He snuggled close to me, placed his huge arm around me like a shield and covered both of us in a wool blanket. I pushed myself closer to his warm body and quickly fell asleep, wrapped in his powerful embrace. The next morning I awoke to find my dad’s huge cock working its way into my back. I reached back, grabbed it with my hand, and squeezed it, eliciting a moan from my father. He slowly woke up and smiled at me. “You better have something in mind if you plan on waking him up,” he said with laughter in his voice. I started to stroke it harder, but he stopped me. “As much as I would enjoy it, we have some work to do. We have to lift and eat before any fun.” I moaned my disapproval and he patted my head, “Don’t worry son, it’ll be worth it when you’re big like your dad. He swatted my bare ass and rushed me out of the bed, towards a day of hard lifting and muscle building. That’s how the last month of my summer went. We grew to become more than father and son and more than just friends. We had a bond that was indescribable. The love we felt for each was so amazing and by far the deepest connection I’ve ever felt. Each day, we lifted, ate, and enjoyed each other’s company. Sometimes we would walk in the woods, enjoying nature, other times we would sit on the couch with me wrapped in his arms. Some people might not have understood, but we loved each other as much as any couple could. Summer ended with me approaching 6’4” and 190 lbs, a far cry from my former 4’8” 80lbs self. I didn’t have a six pack or anything, but my stomach was mostly flat and hard as rock. I was growing a beard that needed me to shave every day if I didn’t want to look like my dad. My body hair was amazing also. It was jet black and poked out through my collar. Thick and curly, it spread over my chest, down my stomach and around my arms. Thankfully, it wasn’t too thick on my back, but a layer did cover it. I was getting bigger and stronger every week, thanks to my father. Plus, he trained me in ‘other’ subjects that I planned on using. Everything from sports to how best to top a guy was in my range of teaching. We went shopping for clothes and I let him pick out everything. I didn’t mind in the least letting my father decide what to wear, mainly because I knew he would dress me well. And I was right. We ended up going to a leather shop inside this bear bar. While I wouldn’t be allowed there at night, during the day was fine for our purposes. My dad bought me all kinds of leather gear, some suitable for school, some definitely for play. When I came out of the dressing room with a pair of leather chaps, a mesh jock and a leather harness on, I got woofs from not only my dad, but the store owner and his assistant. My dad walked up to me, still a lot bigger than me and grabbed me in a hug and a powerful kiss, “Damn, my son is a hot mother fucker.” “It’s all because of you dad, I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for you,” I said while hugging him back with all my strength. We finished trying on clothes and the store owner asked us to come in later to pose for some pictures. He said that we were the best looking daddy and son bears that have ever come into his shop. He offered our clothing free of charge if we posed for some pictures for his catalog. We agreed and set a time for later in the week. The photo shoot went well. But all that leather and bear muscle was a bit too much for him, and it eventually turned into an orgy with my dad fucking him as he sucked my cock. While it felt amazing, I kinda envied the shop owner because he was getting fucked by my dad’s huge ramrod. After fucking the shopkeeper to exhaustion, then waiting for him to wake up, he offered us a deal that we would get any new leather gear free as long as we posed in it for him and his catalog. We growled seductively at him and agreed. Finally, the day I was waiting for arrived, the first day of school. I decided to wear my dad’s favorite outfit: a sleeveless Underarmor shirt, a pair of black leather pants, combat boots and a pair of chrome shades. We were almost late because of how hot it made my dad. But we got their in one piece, albeit hard and horny. Not a single person recognized me at my school. Everyone thought I was a new student until my remaining friends heard me answer the roll call. Then I was bombarded with stuff like ‘What happened to you?’ and ‘You can’t be real!’ and the like. But I pulled out my wallet and showed them what happened over the last three months and, while still surprised, they started to believe and congratulate me. Rick wasn’t in any of my morning classes I found out, but I was almost positive we would be in the same gym class again. I wasn’t sure of what to expect. The waiting was torture as I glided effortlessly through the day. I was amazed at the ease maneuvering was now compared to when I was a smaller guy. Plus the looks I got from both guys and girls was thrilling. It was as if everyone knew that I was turning into an alpha male. But this alpha was different than guys like Rick. I was never going to flaunt my status. I didn’t forget my friends even when the jocks asked me to sit with them at lunch. It kinda saddened me that I wouldn’t be able to help them like I helped myself, but at least me hanging out with them would raise them a couple of ranks in the social ladder. Finally, the moment I had been waiting for all day had arrived. I raced to the locker room, stripped down to my jock strap, and waited. I watched as the guys filtered in and caught a glimpse of me. I could tell by how they were looking at me that some of them were indifferent, some of them were envious, and some were aroused. But I didn’t see Rick come in. Either he didn’t show up, he had changed so dramatically that I didn’t recognize him, or he didn’t have the same gym class as me. Only one way to be sure though. I put on my tank top and gym shorts and headed out to the gym floor. The coach was the same guy that rescued us from the laundry so long ago. I smiled because he didn’t recognize me either. He got to my name and when he heard my baritone respond, he looked up and his eyes bulged out. “Steven? Boy, you sure did shoot up and fill out over the summer. I expect to see you at football tryouts,” he said with an authoritative tone. I was personally surprised that he remembered me, but then it was always said that the coach cared about everyone, even if they didn’t play. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard Rick’s name and a shrill voice responded? I turned to look down the line to see the new Rick. He had shrunk a good bit since the last time I saw him. During the summer, he was 5’10’’ and almost 200 lbs, but now he was 5’5’’ and maybe 125. Coach looked at him with a raised eyebrow and said, “What happened to ya boy?” “I got sick during the summer. Was in bed for a month. Doctor said I should be getting better but he can’t figure out why I’m getting shorter.” I couldn’t help but smirk. The genetic modifications were working well, so well that nothing even showed up when he went to the doctor. And this was only the beginning. After roll was called, coach had us run around the indoor track five times. Last year, this would always tire me out after the third lap, but this time, my pace was increasing until I lapped half of the class. I smiled as I noticed Rick near the back of the pack, panting heavily. I ran backwards a little and said, “What’s wrong Rick, this is easy stuff.” He panted harder as he tried to respond, but I turned around and sprinted the final lap, coming to a stop next to the coach. He patted me on the shoulder and said, “Good job, quite a turn around from last year.” I smiled at him and said, “Thanks coach, my dad had a lot to with my turn around.” “I’m glad. It’s always a good thing to see a kid come into his own.” He squeezed my shoulder slightly, looking at me with approval in his eyes. “Now, you’re going to play football this year right? I’m sure we can use you as a running back.” I smiled and responded, “I’ll probably play as long as it doesn’t interfere with my lifting. I plan on getting a lot bigger coach. I’m going to follow in his footsteps.” “But isn’t your dad a scientist? He didn’t look anywhere near your size last time I saw him.” Again, coach shocked me that he remembered my parents. I smiled; this man truly did care about his students. My respect for him grew a ton. “I found out over the summer that he was just my adopted parents. My father is really Felix Fidelibus.” “You’re kidding me? You’re old Bus’s son?!” coach exclaimed. “Who?” “Oh man, if you’re really Bus’s son, I expect a lot from you.” “What are you talking about coach? “I’ll explain later, just meet me for football tryouts and I’ll fill ya in. Damn, Felix Fidelibus’s son right under my nose.” I wanted to continue the conversation, but coach shooed me back into line for class. As I was walking back, I noticed Rick about to collapse, just like my friends were last year. It made me feel good to see him suffering like that. The rest of gym went by fairly quick. All we did was a bit of calisthenics. Of course, I breezed through them while Rick struggled. It was a delicious reversal of fortune. I don’t think Rick even realized how much he lost until that day. Sadly, I didn’t have time to gloat as much because class ended fairly quickly and I had to get to my last class of the day. Thankfully though, that wouldn’t be the last time I saw Rick. That afternoon, football tryouts were to start at five. I didn’t have enough time to go home and come back, so I decided to hit the gym. I went to the locker room, changed back into my gym clothes and headed to the gym. But as I walked into the gym, I was greeted with the best sight I could’ve imagined outside of a muscle bear orgy. Rick was lying on the bench struggling with 65 lbs. The amount of effort that he was giving it was tremendous, but his new muscles refused to respond and lift the weight. He racked the bar and laid there, wondering what was wrong with him. I then strode in the main area. He sat up to look at me and I gave him an arrogant smile. I then walked causally to a nearby bench, making sure to keep his attention. I wanted to see if the last part of his adjustment had took hold, so I was doing my best to be teasing yet casual. I put two 45’s on each side and started to stretch. I kept glancing at the mirror to see if he was looking, and sure enough, he was staring at me. I’m sure the tight gym shorts and sleeveless shirt had a lot to do with it, but I was almost sure that he was gay now. But I continued acting like I didn’t notice. I slowly laid on the bench and did a flawless set of presses, the 225 pounds being my warm up weight since I’ve been working with my dad. I sat back up and glanced Rick’s way. I noticed his eyes were fixated on me, more specifically my building muscle. I smiled and said, “Hey Rick, why don’t you come help me out?” Rick snapped out of his trance and stumbled over to my bench. I could see the beginnings of a hard-on and decided to press the situation. “Put some 25’s on here,” I ordered. I smiled inside when I saw him snap to attention and obey instantly. “Yes, everything’s going perfectly,” I thought to myself. After he put the weight on the bar, with a little difficulty, he stood off to the side. “How are you going to spot me from way over there?” I questioned him. He muttered a quick “Sorry” and moved into position. I laid back down and did another set. I kept my eyes on him the whole time as he watched my chest work against the weight. After thirteen reps, I racked the weight and sat back up. Rick was mesmerized. I smiled coyly at him and he quickly turned away, blushing. I looked at the clock and saw I still had about 30 minutes before people would be coming in for football tryouts. So, to taunt Rick some more, I went through a quick chest workout, making Rick change out the weights. I constantly tossed in comments like, “I need something a little heavier” or “This is how a real man lifts.” I enjoyed the looks of desire I got from him, but he was still fighting his new tendencies. Finally, it was getting close to time for tryouts and I had to get ready for football. I ordered Rick to clean up and he obeyed without even thinking. I smiled to myself thinking of how submissive he had become and headed up to the field to warm up some more before the rest of the guys got there. Coach was already there even though it was twenty minutes before tryouts were to begin. He spotted me and called me over. I trotted up to him and he smiled, “God boy, you remind me so much of Bus. Always working hard to get better. I knew you would be here early but damn if you weren’t already pounding away in the weight room.” “How do you know my father?” I wondered aloud. “Follow me.” He led me back into the weight room, then to his office. Once in there, he closed the door and sat at his desk. I sat down opposite of him and he reached into a drawer and pulled out an old yearbook. He opened it to the teams sport section and turned it to me. Pointing at it, he said, “This was me, and this was ol’ Bus. We were both defensive linemen way back in the day. Your dad was like unstoppable back then. He was about a couple of inches taller but he was like 280lbs. He could run through almost anyone. I was about 220 back then and I was good, but your dad was the man. Our defense was crazy for the four years we played. You’re a lot like him. I can tell you’re a natural athlete and a hella hard worker. I’m really expecting a lot from ya. And just so you know, I’m going to push you a lot harder than these other kids. Don’t take it personally, but I doubt they could handle it, and knowing your old man, you’re used to it by now.” I smiled and reached out my hand, “You got a deal coach. Push me as hard as you want to. I’ll take all you got and come back for more.” He laughed heartily, took my hand in his, and shook it mightily. “Deal,” he said. “Now I want ten laps around the track. Move your ass!” I laughed as I got up and he slapped me on the ass and chased me out. I went to the track and started my laps only to find that Coach was right along side me. “Oh, by the way, if I beat you, that’s ten more laps,” he chuckled. “You’re on coach!” I responded with a huge grin on my face. I picked up my pace a little and found that Coach was keeping up. Then he would pick up his pace and force me to catch up. This kept going on until the last lap where we were sprinting. I beat him by a few inches and he patted me on the shoulder. “Good going son, I knew I was right about you.” I was slightly out of breath, but beaming at the praise he was giving me. “Now, we got about five minutes before we start and people should be coming. I want pushups ‘till then. Show these guys that you’re serious. I growled in approval and dropped to the ground and started pumping out pushups as people started coming in. I could tell Coach was proud of my endurance and determination. I felt like I was a show piece for him as he called a few of the guys that came around ‘lazy asses’ and that they should be working hard just like me. It made me feel good. After everyone arrived, Coach took them through a warm-up, telling me to catch my breath a bit. After the warm ups, Coach split up the field. He had the guys trying for quarterback, running backs and kickers to move to one area, defensive backs and ends to one area and linemen in a third. But I didn’t move. Coach came up to me, “What’s wrong Jr. Bus?” I was about to respond, but the name ‘Jr. Bus’ stunned me. “Junior Bus?” “Yeah, that’s you. At least you’ll be that in my eyes.” “Thanks Coach.” “Now, why aren’t you over there with the qbs?” “Oh that. Well Coach, I wanted to do both running back and the position my dad played.” “Shit man, you wanna run both sides? Fuck, I thought you were good, but if you can pull this off, damn!” “So can I try?” “Fuck yeah kid, let’s see how it goes. Do running back first, then after you finish, trot your ass on over to the linemen.” “Yes sir!” I shouted as I ran over to the offense tryouts. A couple of hours later, I had passed both tryouts with flying colors and was still full of energy when all was said and done. Coach pulled me to the side as I was heading to the locker room. “You did great out there today. I know I’m not going to be disappointed in you these next four years you’re playing. Good thing you came along. We lost a couple of people I was hoping would play this year. Oh well, doubt they would’ve been as good as you.” I blushed a bit as he continued, “I want you to talk to Bus and see if he will volunteer to be the defensive line coach. If I had knew he was still around, I would’ve asked myself. Also, tell that big lug that we need to hit up a bar sometime and catch up.” I nodded and continued back to the shower. After cleaning up real quick, I headed to wait for my dad. He arrived right on time and I hopped into his bear-sized truck. As we were driving away, I noticed a small figure in the shadows watching us drive away and realized it was Rick. I smiled to myself as the truck roared away from the school. My dad agreed to become a volunteer coach. He said that he owed it to Coach, plus he could really help me follow in his footsteps. In addition, it would save us time since we could just hit the weight room right after school. Every day after that day was amazing. I was pushed hard on the field and in the gym by Coach and dad. But the harder they pushed, the stronger I felt. I never tired of their training. I wanted it all bad. I knew that it all would help me grow stronger, and it did. I was constantly growing, swelling with new muscle almost every week. By the end of our undefeated season, I was a starter on both sides, and I was close to 250 lbs of hard bear muscle. My chest and shoulders were getting so wide I had to have special pads shipped in. I could curl over 200 lbs for reps. I was squatting 500 lbs with my dad. All his powerlifting training was doing great things for my body. I was becoming a titan in the gym; fifteen years old and out lifting everyone else. I got a little resentment from some of the guys, but it was all in jest. I was a hard worker and everyone saw it. Before the semi-finals of our season, I was in the weight room as usual. Dad was going to be at the game tonight, so I decided to stay at the school and hit the iron again. Again, I found Rick in there. I never saw him at school anymore, nor did I see him in the gym when anyone was around, but I knew he was here often, trying to lift. By now, while I had grown to 6’6’’, he had shrunk to 5’1’’ and weighted no more than 70lbs. I also heard that he was doing amazingly well in his classes now that he wasn’t playing sports, to the point where he was an honor roll student. He immediately froze when he heard my 250 lb bulk thunder into the room. Rick scrambled away from the bar that had no weight on it. I smirked as I knew he was having difficulty benching 45lbs when I was doing around 300. But instead of the bench, I went to the dumbbells. I picked up the hundreds and stood slightly akimbo. Smiling, I started cranking out the reps, glancing every now and again to catch Rick staring at me with his mouth wide open. “You seem to like what you see Rick,” I started. He blushed a bit more as I continued my monologue. “Boy, I don’t have anything to do for an hour while I wait for the game to start. I think I’ll go sit in the locker room for a while. Get out of these clothes for a bit and relax. I don’t think anyone’s in there to bother me either. Just me all by myself in my jock strap.” I racked the weights and then stretched, making sure to flex all my muscles before walking out of the weight room. I did as I said and went to the locker room, stripped down to my jock strap, laid on a bench, and closed my eyes. Around five minutes later, I heard the door open and a pair of soft feet walk in. I didn’t even bother opening my eyes as I knew who it was. He stopped near me and I could hear his heavy breathing. I locked my hands behind my head and flexed my biceps. He gasped aloud and I chuckled. “Enough playing,” I said to myself as I opened my eyes. Rick was standing there, still entranced with my physique. I stood to my full height and looked down on him. “What are you doing?” I growled at him. He stammered and backed up, obviously scared of the sudden turn of events. “Were you watching me? Of course you were. You’re just a little faggot that wants to see how a real man looks. Aren’t ya?” He was frozen in fear. I’m sure he was remembering a similar situation that happened months ago. I grabbed him by the shoulder and pinned him against the wall. “You used to be so big and bad. Now look at you. Just a little faggot. I bet you just want to suck my cock don’t you,” I said with as much malice as I could conjure. I slipped my jock strap under my balls and pushed my cock forward a bit. It had grown to about nine inches since the summer, but still a far cry from my dad’s weapon. I released him from my grip and said, “I’m not even going to force you to suck it. I know you can’t resist this huge cock.” I took my free hand and stroked it a little, causing blood to start rushing into it. Rick’s eyes widened as my beast woke up. He turned and ran a little towards the door, but stopped. He looked back, then out the door, and back at me again. He sighed and slowly walked back to me. “On your knees bitch!” I ordered when he approached me. He slowly dropped to his knees as my ramrod reached full mast. “Well bitch, what do you want?” “I want your cock,” he whispered. I took my steel-like meat and slapped him across the face with it. It left a red mark on his right cheek as I roared, “You will refer to me as sir when you speak to me!” He shuddered and crumpled a little before responding, “Yes sir.” I smiled and repeated my question, “I didn’t hear you. What do you want?” “I want to have your cock sir,” he muttered. “Speak up!” I yelled. “I want to have your cock sir!” he answered back. “You want this cock to fill your mouth, don’t you,” I said. “You want me to fuck your mouth and shoot my hot load down your throat, don’t you bitch?” “Yes sir, I need to feel your meat in my mouth and your seed in my belly,” he responded partly aroused, partly broken. That’s when I knew I had him where I wanted him. I got closer to him and slapped him a few more times with my cock and watched him try to get a taste of it as it flew by. Then I grabbed him by his ears and shoved the length of my cock into his mouth. He gagged a couple of times before I slid it out partially. “You better swallow this meat or it’ll choke you, bitch. Learn to suck my cock properly, or else!” I threatened as I pounded my stiff pole into his mouth. I felt his throat close up slightly, but my cock and thrusting was hundreds of times more powerful than his weak throat. Eventually, it opened up and allowed me to shove the entire length into his maw. My balls were flush against his chin and I stopped to allow him to become accustomed to the feeling. Then I started fucking his mouth. I used every bit of leverage I could get to slam my cock into his throat. His eyes were watering from the force of my thrusts, but I was relentless. I put every ounce of my anger and resentment into my brutal face fucking. I tugged on his ears and slammed my crotch into his face repeatedly as my cock worked its way into his throat. Finally, after about fifteen minutes of my pleasure, I tensed up and emptied a huge load down his throat. The first and second shots fired directly down his throat. The third, fourth and fifth shots filled his mouth completely. When I had stopped shooting, I pulled out my still thick cock and wiped it clean on his face as he swallowed my load. “You’re mine now bitch. I own you, and don’t you ever forget it,” I snarled at him. “Now get out of here, I have to get ready for football. I might let you have some more of this some other day. You’re a decent cocksucker.” I pulled up my jock and stuffed my cock back into the pouch as Rick trudged out of the locker room. A smile crept across my face as I thought about how humiliated he was feeling. Oh, the delicious irony, forced to suck the cock of the kid you teased not a year ago, and liking it. Oh yes, he liked it. Even through the humiliation, I could tell he was going to come back begging for some more. And he did. After that day, he began a ritual. Before every game, he would wait for me in the locker room. He would get on his knees and beg me to shove my meat into his mouth. I would humiliate him a bit, then fuck his throat mercilessly. He was completely submissive to me and served well as my personal slut. At home, life got even better as I grew and grew. My dad and I got to the point where we finally fucked each other. We ended up wrestling for dominance, and he won first. He rammed his thick cock into my ass and it was the best feeling I’ve ever experienced. He fucked me for an hour before shooting his creamy load up my ass. Then I returned the favor by wrestling him to the ground, pinning him and topping him with my equally huge cock. Then we showered and made love in his bed, us wrapped in each other’s arms, embracing, cuddling and kissing. So, that brings us to today. Now I’m 18 years old. I stand over seven feet tall and I’m 350 lbs of rock hard powerlifting bear muscle. I hold every weightlifting, rushing and sack record at the school. Coach is really sad to see me go, but I promised I would visit to help inspire the team. My dad and I are still lovers and friends, even more so than when I was young. We work out harder than ever, redefining our bodies constantly. He’s put on some extra muscle himself and we’re getting ready to shoot our own wrestling movie. We’ve got a waiting list already made after putting up our site and showing some amateur wrestling. We go out to the bear and leather bars and are the most popular guys there. It’s kinda weird being able to look down at my dad, but the man is still the most beautiful and powerful bear I’ve seen. We still get requests for bear magazines and catalogs. We even have a line of bear wear that is based on us for the powerlifting bear. I have to get most of my leather custom made, but all the leather crafters fight over the honor. Even now it makes me blush. Rick is still my slave. He turned into a straight A student and has vowed he would attend whatever school I went to. He still sucks cock better than anyone I know, even taking my 13 inch monster down his throat. He never even thinks about how all this has happened, and I never plan on telling him. My former family is still doing well. I visit them every so often. I find it amusing seeing as I can barely fit in the house and they almost break their necks looking up at me and their jaws hit the floor when they catch a glimpse of my muscles. I plan to repay their kindness when I go pro. I owe them a lot, more than they would ever know. Several colleges, the NBA, the NFL, the Wielder Company, and others are actively recruiting me. Everyone is saying that I’m the biggest muscle guy they’ve ever seen. And I feel that I’m only going to get bigger. This post has been promoted to an article

Mark's fingers drummed along the steering wheel of his Lexus as he headed home. He hated working in the gay district. He didn't know exactly what he did to Cheryl to gain her ire, but he had to fix it as soon as possible. She assigned him to this district for the next few months and he was long pass hating it. It didn't help it that he was another hour from his house. "Stupid gay bastards," he said to himself. He was hit on four times that day and if he knew that he could've kicked their flamboyant asses without getting fired, he would've. "I need a drink," he grumbled. He glanced out his window longingly. Even though he knew he was still deep in "gay-town", he was hoping to find somewhere to at least get a beer. As he drove, he started to lose hope as he passed by shop after shop proudly sporting rainbow flags and other gay paraphernalia. But luckily, before he lost all hope, he saw a black building sort of off the road that had a sign that said, "Bear's Bar and Brews". He slowed down and looked around the building before pulling into the parking lot. He saw a few Harley Davidson bikes, and most importantly, nothing that screamed gay. He parked and headed inside. As he entered the dimly lit building, his lungs were filled with cigar smoke. He smiled, thinking to himself how gays didn't smoke cigars, only fruity cigarettes. After a turn out of the foyer, he saw the bar at the back of the room. Above it were a trio of t.v.s showing various games. He smiled again at the site of football and rugby on the screens. Behind the bar was a burly man, covered in hair and wearing a leather vest washing out a glass. Near him was another big man, mature and also hairy, with a beard that would make Grizzly Adams envious. “What kin I git fer ya?” said the bartender in a gruff, raspy voice. Mark smiled and quickly took a seat at the bar, “What do ya have on tap?” The bartender smiled and grabbed a frosty mug. With a practiced motion, he started to fill the mug with a deep amber ale. “You don’t look like yer from ‘round here,” he said as he slid the beer to him. With a smile, he accepted the beverage and replied, “No, I live on the north side. Just had to come down to the queer side of town for work and I was so pissed I had to find somewhere to drown out today. Just had to put up with so many guys hitting on me today. I swear, if I didn’t have to worry ‘bout losing my job, I would have knocked one of those dick-loving fags out today.” The bartender simply nodded his head as he listened to Mark. He took another swig of his beer and continued, “I never liked them anyway with their floating around like the little fairies they are, talking about pop music and shit. I mean, I don’t have any problem with someone being gay, just them flaunting it around like that. I mean, men should be men and women should be women.” He set his empty mug down and the bartender grabbed it, refilled it and set it back down in front of Mark. “What would you do if you saw a gay guy that didn’t look gay?” the man near him asked. Mark took another huge gulp of his beer and responded, “I don’t give a flying fuck man, as long as they aren’t being all gay around me, hitting on me and shit. I’m a strict vagatarian.” Mark laughed loudly at his own joke. “Vagatarian, huh?” the big guy next to him said as he took a swig from his mug. “Yeah man, I can't get enough of some good pussy, ya know what I mean?” Mark said with a slight slur. The bartender muttered quietly, “Yeah, some boy pussy.” The big guy laughed at the joke while Mark looked around in confusion. “You know,” he said to Mark, “I can tell why everyone was hitting on you. I mean, look at you.” Mark glanced down and looked back at the huge bartender, “Whhaaat aaaaarrree yaaa talkin' bout?” Mark shook his head, wondering why the beer was affecting him like that. He usually could hold his alcohol but there was something weird about this beer. Weird, but it tasted so good he thought as he took another swig. “No offense man, but you look like one of those guys. I know it's popular to be 'metrosexual', but is that what you really want? I mean, look at me, none of those little twinks come in here and hit on me, same with ol' Humphrey there.” Mark looked closer at the two. He could tell what he meant. The two guys were big, burly men; the type you see in biker gangs or doing construction work. They both had really big chests and arms and both were covered in hair. Humphrey had a huge full beard while the bartender had a well-kept handlebar mustache. Mark rubbed his face in thought, feeling how bare and smooth it was. He had kept it that way for years, but maybe the guys had a point. Humphrey then flexed his arm and Mark was blown away. He thought he had a good physique, but seeing Humphrey flex just showed him that there was another whole level of size and strength. Mark though, “I bet those gay guys don't even think about talking to him with an arm like that.” He leaned forward slightly, suddenly feeling dizzy and started to fall. Humphrey reached out and grabbed him, his massive arms barely registering the movement. “Woah boy, looks like you had a little too much.” “I'm not as think as you drunk I am,” Mark slurred before it clicked in his mind what he said. He tried to regain his balance but his body didn't respond. “It's ok boy, I got ya,” Humphrey said with a smirk. “Hey Damien, can you 'take care' of our bud here?” Damien smiled and said, “Sure thing, let's take him to the back room.” The two big men helped Mark to a room in the back of the bar. Mark's head was swimming, but he saw the dimly lit room and the bed in the middle. There was a lamp next to the bed on a nightstand and a radio, but besides that, Mark didn't notice any other furniture or windows. They gently lowered him on the bed and Humphrey turned to leave. Damien reached over and turned on the radio and said, “Ok, go to sleep and when you wake up you can go back to your place.” Mark was too drunk to argue, so he simply nodded. Damien smiled and walked out the room, closing the door behind him. When the door was shut, the room plunged into darkness. Mark rolled over in the bed and tried to get comfortable as the sounds of ocean waves filled the room. He listened to the waves crash against an unseen coast, and as he listened, it felt as if all the tension in his body melted away.

"Hey Sam, First things first: Happy Birthday. I know you're probably not celebrating it, but I thought I would send you a present anyway. I know that you've always had a thing for big biker men, and I know that you always wanted to be one, so I figured I would give you a goal. Inside is the full Monty of biker gear. Most of it's special order and I hope you like it. Don't bother trying to figure out how much it cost me, just promise me you'll try it on once and set a goal for yourself. Just remember that clothes make the man, but sometimes the man has to work a little to help the clothes. P.S. When you can fit in this outfit, you've got to come visit me in CA" It was about five years ago when Sam first read the letter that came with the giant box a few days after his birthday. As usual, he didn't even remember his birthday had past, but he was thankful that at least Georgio had remembered. He smiled as he read the letter and wondered what insanity his best friend had in store. He opened the box and pulled away the bubble wrap. Immediately, his nose was assaulted by the strong musk of leather. Sam inhaled deeply the arousing scent and smiled. He started to pull out the contents of the box and laid them on his couch. A few moments later, he stood and took inventory of his present. He now was the owner of a very nice leather outfit, a jacket with a few zipper pockets, a pair of very shiny leather pants, a leather cop hat, some chrome reflective shades, a white tank top, a blue jockstrap and some calf high boots. Looking at the collection, Sam was tempted to find out how much he paid for the set. He fantasized about getting an outfit of his own, but never felt that he could pull the image off well enough. He collected all of his new clothing and headed towards his bedroom. He stripped down in front of the mirror and took a look at himself. It was almost enough to make him put back on his clothes, stuff his new leather into its box and hide it in the back of his closet. He saw himself through very critical eyes. It had been that way since the he was a kid. While he had a lean, athletic look, he simply saw himself as thin. He always envied the guys who had muscle mass, but he never actively tried to build himself up. While a lot of people envied him for his good metabolism and endurance, he lamented it. All he saw in the mirror was a small, thin guy who had a body that looked like it belonged to a child than a man. The only thing he was proud of was his cock which hung about six inches soft and swelled to around nine when he saw a world's strongest man competition or a bodybuilding show. He reached over and grabbed the blue jock strap. He rolled it around in his fingers, feeling the mesh fabric. He always had a lust for muscle men in jocks, but he never actually bought one for himself. He smiled and slipped it on. It wasn't a perfect fit though. He knew Georgio knew his exact measurements since he had a suit tailored for him, but for some reason, the jock strap was a few inches bigger in the waistband than he needed. Thankfully, the pouch fit perfectly. Then, Sam realized that he was supposed to grow into everything. With a smile on his face and one hand holding up his jock, he grabbed the tank top. He had to let go of his jock, so he widened his stance, allowed the jock to slide a bit, and used his other hand to hold the tank top up in front of him. It was definitely something he was going to have to grow into if he ever wanted to use it. It was a spaghetti string top, cut wide in the back to let a pair of huge lats hang out. He knew it was the type that most huge guys wore when they were working out or walking on the beach. It was designed to barely cover a massive chest and back, and obviously let everyone see the builder's massive arms and traps. He slipped it on over his head and the fabric drooped down, falling down to his stomach. If it wasn't so funny, he would have stopped there. Even though he did feel self-conscious about wearing the huge clothes, it was amusing at the same time. He grabbed the leather pants next and took a better look at them. They were very high quality from what he could tell. They smelled wonderful and seemed to be sleek and polished. As he held them up, he saw they were about the same size as the jockstrap that he had on, but the legs were unusual. If it was a normal pair of pants, the legs would have been smaller than what he was staring at. But instead, they were over twice the size as a normal leg. He chuckled; obviously Georgio was expecting some very big quads and calves when someone was going to put the pants on. It took him a few tries to get the pants on without letting the jock strap fall to the floor, but eventually he did. Once he pulled them up to his waist, he let loose a loud laugh. Even though the waist wasn't more than four or five inches bigger than his normal size, his legs felt as if they were swimming in a sea of openness. There was so much room in the legs that it felt like he wasn't wearing anything at all. The last thing that was left to put on was the jacket. By that time, his mind was teetering between hysterical amusement and depression. He picked up the jacket and slung it over his shoulders. As soon as he put it on, he could feel how huge it was. To get his arms though the holes and his hands out the ends, he had to bunch up the slick leather. He could feel how small his shoulders were when the jacket rested on them and how thin his back and arms were as the jacket engulfed his frame. As he turned around, he pulled up the slipping pants with a free hand. He turned to see himself in the mirror and several things ran through his mind. Everything from how silly it looked for him to be wearing clothes that were so huge compared to him to how much it cost Georgio to what he should buy him for his birthday. But the overriding thought in his head was, "How would I look if these clothes fit me?" He thought long and hard as he stared at his reflection. Finally, he started to take the outfit off with great care. He placed them on hangars before putting the boots in the closet and hanging the entire outfit on the door going to his bathroom. Right after that, he picked up the phone and called the closest gym. Every night for five years, it was the first thing he saw when he woke and the last thing he saw before he went to sleep. His dreams were filled with the goal of making the outfit his. The night he tried it on, something finally clicked in his head. He wanted to be the muscled leather daddy more than anything. He was just not honest with himself until that moment when he had the entire outfit on. So, for five years, he drowned himself in the bodybuilder lifestyle. Every moment was either work, gym, or eating. He denied himself anything that would tempt him from his goal. Every night, he would look at the leather outfit and say to himself, “Not yet.” It drove him, consumed him to the point where nothing else mattered. But, it made him happy. Before, he had no reason to live except to keep living. Now, he had a goal. And he would see his goal realized one Friday night. He had just came from the gym blasting his calves, forearms, bis and abs. He stood in front of the same mirror that had shown him all his flaws five years ago and smiled. “It’s time,” he said as he went to his bathroom door and retrieved the leather outfit. He had made sure to take perfect care of the outfit even though he never wore it, and it still shone as if it were new. Just like five years ago, he started with the jock strap. Pulling the mesh fabric up, he smiled at the fact that it now fit perfectly. It was snug around his hips and his cock fit perfectly in the pouch. He arranged his balls a bit and soon, he had a nice bulge that was already start to swell from the attention. He focused on not getting too hard and reached for the next item. The tank top was still white and soft even though it was unused. He gently slipped it on over his head and let it drop. But, unlike the last time he put it on, this time it didn’t look silly. Now, the tank top hung well on his thick traps, the straps barely covering his built pecs. He did a quick front lat pose and saw his lats flare outward from the sides of the shirt, spreading like a pair of muscled slabs of beef. His chest pressed against the fabric, almost spilling out from behind the thin straps holding it on his shoulders. He raised his arms in a double biceps pose and smiled as he saw the mound of muscle rise upward from his arms. He was lucky that he learned how to train early when he signed up to the gym because his work was showing. He nodded approvingly at the shape of not just his biceps, but of his triceps and forearms too. He was glad that he learned triceps make up the majority of the arm and worked them as hard as he did his biceps. Satasified with how the tank fit, he grabbed the leather pants. He confidently held them up in front of him, inspecting their sheen and shine. He then started to put them on. As he struggled with them, he remembered how they felt like parachute pants when he got them five years ago. But, this time, he had to tug on them quite hard. Sam knew that his legs were by far the best improved part of him, but it wasn’t until he tried the pants on did he realize how much they had grew. Just judging by how they felt then, when he couldn’t feel any leather on his leg, and now, when he was grunting just to pull up the pants a few inches at a time, he had to guess his legs had at least tripled in size. Finally, he had the pants completely up and buttoned. He looked at the mirror as he tucked in his tank top and sucked in a quick breath. He looked amazing. The pants looked so tight on him, he could see every curve and bulge in his legs. He could see the pouch where his cock was resting, slowly awakening to the sight of the huge muscles encased in leather. His gaze fell downward, following the massive sweep of his quads. There were indentions and crevices where the leather sunk in, molding to his massive thighs. The roundness and thickness of his legs was slightly interrupted by his knees, but continued at his calves where they swelled outward, both to in width and in depth. Sam felt himself getting harder as he examined his lower body. He could see his cock thickening and snaking down his pants and he reached in and adjusted himself slightly. When he was done, he looked back in the mirror and sighed happily. His ever growing cock added to the beauty of the image, swelling down his right leg, yet pinned tightly by the snugness of the pants. He reached for the jacket next and started to put it on. It was a struggle with his huge back, but eventually he got it on. It also was a tight fit, molding and contouring to his massive frame. His arms barely fit through the sleeves and there was no way he was going to be able to zip it up. He smiled, thankful that it was a warm night. He picked up his phone and started dialing a number as he walked to his front door. As he shoved his keys in his pocket, he heard the click of someone picking up, “Hola! This esss Georigo!” “Hey Georgio. This is Sam.” “Ahh Sam, esss so good to hear from joo. It has beeeen sooo very long.” Sam replied with a smile as he closed his door, not to mention a chapter of his life, “I was wondering, do you happen to have a room available?” This post has been promoted to an article

"Oh God, I don’t look like that do I?" The day started out normally. I had just finished up my shower and was preparing to shave when I realized that I had run out of shaving cream. I wrap a towel around myself and I head towards my roommate’s bathroom. He was already gone to work and I could roam freely around. I walk into his bathroom and grab the can of shaving gel he uses. Then I saw myself in his full mirror. I was appalled by what I saw. I used to avoid looking at myself, but being confronted with that shocked me. There I was, slightly wet and in a towel, and I hated how I looked. My shoulders hung down as if I were slouching. I had man-boobs that rivaled most women and my gut sagged over the towel around my waist. I hesitated before removing the towel, and I wish I didn’t. Fat continued down towards my penis and it looked like that’s all there was. A small penis protruded from what seemed like a giant fat pocked. I dropped the towel on the floor and I cried. I sat there in my roommate’s bathroom, an hour before I had to be at work and I wept as if I were dying. ************************************************** ***************************************** "Elementary School was amazing. Middle School can only be better’’ Our sixth grade year was coming to a close and we all were excited. School was fun up till now, it can only get better right? Our entire class seemed to look forward to the new school. We were going to meet new people and see new things and it was going to be amazing. How foolish I was back then. Middle School seemed to be horrible for me. During Elementary School, I was smart, a little chubby, and an all around kind guy. Everyone accepted me for that. I was also a bit weird. I specialized in a unique form of martial arts and I naturally felt things that other people couldn’t feel, and sensed things that people were unaware of. I always had a sixth sense about things and people, and it seemed I was one of the luckiest people there. Everyone knew that about me, but didn’t mind it and appreciated it. Middle School, all that changed. Going from where everyone was accepted to your normal cliques was a trying time for me. The friends I used to have became jocks and preppy people while I was resigned to "weird geek". For a while, I continued to hang out with them, but we grew apart. It was only made worse by the publicizing of my "gift". People that I could tell were spiteful began to taunt me about it. And because they were the jocks, more people followed suit. Previously nice people fell to peer pressure. It saddened me greatly, but I took it in stride. I still had some friends and I was doing ok. Then, my life started to get worse. As the oldest son, certain things were expected of me. My mother would ask of things of my younger brother, such as simple household chores or help with a project. Unless he was interested, he would refuse. So, my mother would call upon me. I would go and do whatever she asked, and it put pressure on me to do so. I wanted to be more like my brother, but I felt the responsibility to do what she asked. I felt mounting pressure from all sides, my social, academic, and home life. In the end, me not being able to open up would cause a lot of suffering. This day started out as any other. I’m beaming happiness around me, trying to make others feel better. My presence usually did that and others felt good around me, but today was different. As the day went on, I felt more and more drained, people all around me were either teasing me or were needing to feel better. And I continued to take the taunts and help people. It was nearing the end of the day, and I was outside our gym. I was approached by a guy at my height but more lean and confident. He had his friends with him and decided that he was going to taunt me as I waited for my parent. He followed me calling me a "gay fat ass" repeatedly and something inside me snapped. Sometimes I regret it and sometimes I don’t. I’m sure he has never forgotten. That day, he didn’t go home, but instead to the ER. I ended up shattering a knee, dislocating his shoulder, breaking an elbow and breaking a ball. I did not know before that day that you could break a ball, and I thought it was cool at first. It cost me a week’s suspension, but I felt it was worth it. When I came back to school, I found that the guy who taunted me changed schools. I felt bad for snapping on him and decided that I must lock away my feelings no matter how much. I was dangerous if I got mad and I would have to control it. In the end, that desire for control would be my greatest downfall. From that day on, I showed no emotion. I took every taunt and jab with a smile and I did my best to make everyone feel better. I helped my parents with a smile and never complained. But at the end of the day, I lay in my bed and I cried. I wanted to be loved and I wanted to confess everything to someone, but I had to be strong for everyone. It was hell for me, but I endured it because I saw the look on my mother’s face when I did what she asked when my brother wouldn’t, and I saw how happy people were when I helped them with their problems. But almost every night, I laid alone and I cried. The pressure was getting to me. Constant taunting and constant helping drained me constantly and I spent hours alone in my room just sitting there. It was all I could do to remain sane. No one in my life knew. Not my parents, my friends, my teachers, no one. To everyone, I was the good son, smart student and all around helpful guy. It didn’t change when I was high school. High school started as horrible for me. The teasing that I endured in middle only increased in high. While people around me grew taller and stronger, I grew slightly taller and a lot fatter, which in turn made more people taunt me. I started to grow dejected from it. It took all my effort just to withstand the taunting that I began to show distress in my daily actions. My mother began to ask me what was wrong, but I continued to use the mask of the obedient son. I couldn’t tell anyone my true feelings and it tore me up inside. I knew one day I would probably snap again and I was scared of what I would do. Then I met him. His name was Bacon. Coach Bacon. I was walking around the school near the end of the day, feeling drained as ever. My posture was slumped and my mood projected sadness. He approached me and asked me my name. I told him and he asked what was I doing. I said nothing and he said to me why wasn’t I at football practice. I told him that I never thought about playing football and I was too fat and out of shape. Years of people saying I was fat had crept deep into my psyche and I believed it. He looked at me and said that he wanted me in the weight room fifteen minutes after school ended. I looked at him and I said ok. As we talked, I examined him. He wore a the school’s teacher shirt and a pair of gym shorts, so I knew he had to be a coach, but what impressed me was his size. He was about my height, 5’8’’ (1.72m) and I guessed around 300lbs (136kg). But what struck me most was while most of the coaches were either fat or old and slim, he was solid muscle. He bulged against the shirt well in the chest and arms and the fabric clung to his flat stomach as his shirt was tucked into his shorts. His legs were the proverbial tree trunks and I understood why he wore shorts. It would be almost impossible to fit his massive quads and calves into a pair of pants that fit his smaller waist which I guess was around 30’’ (76cm). He wasn’t ripped like a model, but he was very solidly built. He carried himself with confidence and my senses told me all I needed to know about his personality before he even spoke. To me, he felt like a kind, yet powerful man, stern but fair and loyal to those who’ve proven themselves. He had the aura of a good man, completely truthful and someone I could trust with anything. After he walked off, I went to call my mother and tell her to pick me up later that night. I made my way toward the weight room that was on the edge of the school and on the first floor. En route, I encountered the football team. They were in their practice clothes, wearing no pads for practice that day. Each of them seemed to carry themselves with more confidence than me, and that made them seem to look better than me in my eyes. Each of them seemed to have be playing for years, and their bodies showed the effort they put in the sport. I slunk down, ashamed of myself and walk by, ignoring the questions of what I was doing there and worked my way toward the weight room. I enter the weight room and am confronted by the smell. It smelt like muscle sweat and tears. It was overpowering, but for some reason felt natural to me. I step in a little bit more, entering a slight foyer of it. I look around and see that it’s empty, but for some reason, I’m not comfortable. I say to myself that I just don’t belong here and I turn to leave when he puts his hand on my shoulder. It’s a massive hand, befitting someone like him and firm yet comforting. He turns me around and says to me where I was going. I look at him and I’m awed and I respond, nowhere. He stood in front of me, changed from before. Now, he wore a black tank top that seemed to be huge if it were on me, but hung from his shoulders as if it was tailored for him. His arms, which were big in his teacher’s shirt, seemed massive hanging from his broad shoulders. His chest stood barreled before me, his pecs sitting upon it like two chiseled stones. He also was a lot hairy than I expected. His teacher’s shirt showed his forearms before, but I didn’t notice them until now. His forearms were huge, fitting his upper arms well. They were vascular and hair flowed down them. In the tank top though, you could see that his whole torso was covered with a layer of hair, not thick like an old man’s, but very distinct. It gave him the appearance of a primal force. He had changed his shorts also, wearing a pair that was slightly tighter, I presume so they wouldn’t get in the way of his work outs. They fit his legs snuggly and I could see the distinct outline of his massive cock, seemingly guarded by his massive quads. Everything thing about him seemed to fit and it seemed that he was a man among men to me. He says to me that he was the strength training coach and asked me again why I wasn’t playing ball. I looked into his eyes and I felt compelled to tell him the truth. My senses told me he was someone I could trust completely, so I opened myself to him. I told him everything about my years in middle school and my first year of high school. I told him about my gift and I told him exactly how I felt when I walked by the guys on the football team. He takes me by the shoulder and leads me to the door. We walk out and he points me toward the practice field about 100m away. It’s surrounded by a track and I can see the team practicing. He points at them and asks me what do I see. I tell him that I see big guys and fit guys playing ball. He says to me if I see them better than I am. I frankly state that yes, they were better than me. They were the jocks. They were stronger and faster and better than I was. He turns me to him and asks me if that’s how I really feel. I sadly peer into his eyes and whisper yes. It pained me to no end to say it, but it was true. I always felt less than the jocks. I don’t know when it happened, but one day, It just was like that. I hung my head in shame, tears forming in my eyes. Coach placed his other hand on my shoulder and made me look at him. I couldn’t face him like this. I was breaking down again. I promised to myself that I had to be strong no matter what. But when confronted with him, asking me these questions, peering into my very soul with his sea blue eyes, I felt that couldn’t be strong anymore. I had to let someone know. He took me back into the empty weight room and made me look at him again. By this time, the tears were welling down my face. I couldn’t control myself, I just had to cry. He pulled me closer and made me look into his eyes again. He told me, you have to do something about it or else you always will feel like that. His words were inspiring to me and I began to feel better. I dried my tears and stood up a bit. He said to me, we start your new life today, go get changed. I grabbed my bag and I headed to the bathroom in the weight room. I change into my gym clothes, a baggy T-shirt and a pair of sweat pants. When I finished and exited the bathroom, Coach had already set up a bench and a squat rack for me. He said good, you’re ready. He guided me through various stretches, and I followed his every instruction. After thirty minutes of good stretching, he led me to bench. On it, there is one 45lb weight per side. He told me to get on the bench and lift it. I laid down and tried my hardest to lift it, and could only do it twice. I began to feel bad again, I was so weak. He saw my despair and told me that it wasn’t bad, that someone my age with no weight training before was good to do that. He then led me over to the squat rack. As I’m walking, some of the linemen came in. They noticed me and instantly started to tease me. I was about to ignore then but Coach roared at them telling them not to fuck with me. That I had just as much right to be there as they did. And he told them not to mess with me anymore for being who I was. I was shocked. No one ever before stood up for me, and now I had a giant of a man there for me. The other guys went about their business and Coach continued to guide me through the various exercises. I did what he ordered me to squat while he spotted. I felt no one else in the gym while he worked with me. There was nothing else but him and me there at that point. All I could see was him and the weights, all I could hear was his voice and the clanking of plates, and I could smell his scent. I think it was his scent that made me forget about everyone. He smelt uniquely, but not overpoweringly. He smelt of weights and muscle and sweat. Simply put, he smelt like a man. I decided right then that I wanted to grow to be like him. The months passed by in a blur. I worked out everyday with him, his guidance forming me as I lifted what he told me to lift. I felt myself growing stronger and more confident, and I knew that Coach was impressed. He encouraged me daily, saying to keep up the hard work. I also became more and more impressed with him. Even though he was a massive man, he was more gentle and loyal to me than anyone I’ve ever knew. My first feelings about him were completely correct, I thought each day. He was someone I could trust completely, and I did. Plus he constantly amazed me with his strength. I saw him in the course of a few years lift weights I couldn’t imagine. He was constantly challenged by the big guys in the school, trying to prove their alpha status to others. They would place more weight on the bench than I could imagine doing then lift it about three times. Then Coach would stroll over, work out eight to ten reps of it, and then return to helping me. I witnessed him squat every one hundred pound and forty-five pound weight in the gym. I watched him lift and I saw the pure unadulterated power he possessed, and I enjoyed it. Watching his muscles tense and tighten at the weight, and him lifting it as if it was nothing aroused me. I could watch him all day, his chest, his back, his legs, they all were the definition of muscle. Seeing him flex in the mirror after a good pump, his arms bulging and rippling, his pecs standing out, his quads and calves bouncing, his body becoming more and more defined as he worked brought me great pleasure and pride. After a year of hard training, I felt confident enough to try out for the football team. With Coach backing me up, I became a defensive guard. In my mind, I felt better, but still had hang ups about everyone being better than me. At least now I had weightlifting to work out these feelings. I played football my junior year and loved it. But it would seem that my happiness would end soon. My senior year, Coach transferred to another school. Without him, I began to feel less and less confident about myself, and slowly fell from where I was. People began to talk about me again, and I felt more and more depressed. I continued to lift, but not with the intensity that I once possessed with Coach backing me. Eventually, I felt I didn’t belong and I stopped lifting. Slowly, throughout the year, my body which was getting firm and hard with muscle, began to decline. I stopped caring about how I looked and I just took the teasing that came with it. It felt bad, but what else could I do I told myself. ************************************************** ***************************************** "God, how far have I fallen?" I decide to walk over to the scale. It’s been years since I’ve weighed myself, not since I was in high school. Since going to work straight out of high school, I had let my body lose a lot of what I had. I step on the scale and am again shocked and depressed. While in school, I weighed around 250. I was still big but had a good layer of muscle. Right then, the scale showed me nearing 290. I stepped off the scale, picked up my towel and put the shaving cream back. I got dressed and slowly made my way to work. I spent the entire day dejected, crying at my desk at some points. "How could I’ve fallen so far? Why didn’t I stick to my goal? What would Coach say if he saw me now?" Questions ran through my head all day, and when no one was looking, I wept bitter tears. I promised myself that I had to change. I’ll never be happy if I continue to be like this. I would always hang my head low around bigger guys and I would always be ashamed to be shirtless if I didn’t change something. So began my new life. I started by looking up info on the internet about diet and exercise. Alone, I trimmed down a bit and cleaned up my diet greatly. But there’s only so much you can do with diet alone. I knew I had to get into a gym. Around my town, there are about half a dozen gyms, a lot of Gold’s Gyms. I decided to tour various gyms, looking for a place to belong. I started with Gold’s, but the moment I walked in the door, I felt that I didn’t belong. The only people there were people in great shape and huge muscles. Although I loved seeing the big guys work out, I couldn’t stand how I felt they were staring at me. My childhood had come back to haunt me some more. Then I found a home. It was a small gym, reminiscent of my school days. It felt comfortable and it had the same smell as I remember; Metal, sweat and tears. But as I go through it on the tour, I see guys bigger than I can imagine lifting. Their clothing is tight on their bodies and they massive bodies are flexing with power that comes from years of effort. As I walk through the gym, I’m awed at it all and I begin to feel like I didn’t belong again. The tour ends and I’m told that I’m free to work out. I stand and look a bit, seeing the big guys working hard, and I slump again and prepare to leave. On the way to the locker room where I stored my work clothes, I’m stopped by a massive hand on my shoulder. "So, how do you like our gym?" I hear from behind me. The voice is massive and booming, a bass or a baritone, and I feel my senses kicking into high gear. Before I see him, I feel a familiar type of person. I feel strength and power, but with kindness and gentleness. I turn around to see a giant of a man, towering over me at least 6’8’’ (2m). His shoulders are massive and are almost twice as large as me. His chest is barreled and tapers to a perfect V, leading down to his 34’’ (86cm) waist. His arms are as big as my legs and are ripped to shreds. His stomach seems to be rippled with abs through his sleeveless shirt and his legs seem like massive tree trunks, almost as wide as my torso. I look up to him and he reminds me so much of my old Coach. He asks me again, "What do you think?" I say to him after I catch my breath a little, "I don’t know. I feel kinda weird here." "Why is that?" I look into his eyes. They are a shade of sea blue, so reminiscent of my old Coach, and I also feel the same sense of trust that I did from him. I look his massive body, starting to lower my head in shame again, and he says to me, "Wanna talk about it?" We head to the locker room. Even as we walked, I felt tears welling up in my eyes. We get to the locker room and we’re alone. I break down and tell him everything. He ends up listening to my complete story, and he seems very intent on helping me. I manage not to cry and it felt good to let it out. He walks over to my bench and sits down. He placed his massive hand on my shoulder and turn me toward him. "I know what it’s like man. I felt the same way you do now. I felt no one loved me and I was a fat ass who was worthless too." He pulls out his wallet and pulls out a picture. In it I see a guy that looks a lot like me. He is smiling in the picture, but he slouching a lot. His stomach is protruding beneath his shirt and his body is smooth and undefined all over, like I was now. I can sense an aura of sadness coming from the person in the picture and I can feel what he feels. "This was me about 5 years ago" I look at the picture again and I can’t believe it was him. He currently stands at a giant, but in the picture, he seems to be only 6’ tall. His current massive frame seems to dwarf what he used to be. His arms were lanky and thin, his legs chunky, and everything seems to say that it was another person. The only thing that remained the same was his eyes, a gentle sea blue. I could see the pain in his eyes in the picture, the same pain that I experienced now. I look up to him and I see a gentleness in his eyes. They tell me more than his words could ever say. They told me that he truly understood what it was like to be me. They explained that what I’m going through can be overcome. His eyes spoke truisms to me greater than any I ever heard before and I understood what he went through. I begin to breakdown again. Tears start falling from my eyes and I put my head into my hands. He puts his wallet away and he takes me in his massive arms. My tears fall down his barreled chest and he pulls me in tighter. I feel completely safe in his giant hug, and my fears begin to subside. I rub my eyes in his shirt and he gently pats me on my shoulder. I gather my composure and I sit up again. "I don’t know what happened there" I lie. "Yes you do and I know too. I was like you once. I would probably still be as hopeless and sad as you are now if it wasn’t for someone who showed me they cared." I look at him and I sense he truly does care for me. "How can you care about me that much? You’ve just met me and I am such a fat ass." "Stop thinking like that," he chided me. "You’ll never change unless you change how you think. It’s not easy, believe me, but I see that you have a large frame and you’ve worked out before, so you should be familiar with it all" "How can you tell all that?" I questioned, "I look completely fat. You must think I’m horrible" He hits me across the face with a firm slap and growls, "I won’t let my new gym partner talk about himself like that." I was completely shocked and amazed. In thirty minutes, this man has gone from an unknown guy to my giant hero. I stand up with a huge smile on my face. He looks at me and smiles. He stands to his full height and pats me on the shoulder. "Thattaboy, now let’s go hit those weights" he laughs. I watch his huge chest as he laughs and it awes me. I look at it and I desire that power, and I follow him out into the main room. I watch him as he walks and I see how he strides with power and confidence and I wish that I have that one day. I lifted with him that day. I found out that I haven’t lost as much strength as I thought I did and I could still lift a good bit. He stood over me, a muscled colossus, pushing me harder than I’ve ever been pushed before. And I loved every minute of it. I knew deep inside that as long as he was there, I would be safe no matter what the weight. He made me burn muscles I’ve never felt before, and when we were finished and I was spent, he led me to the front counter. "Two of the Usual Joe!" he barks, his deep voice carrying across the gym. "Sure thing Armstrong!" I chuckle aloud, thinking that Armstrong is such a fitting name for this immense man. He looks down at me and says, "Yeah, I forgot to introduce myself, they call me Armstrong. Mike Armstrong." I reach to shake his hand and tell him my name. He grabs my hand and it’s a firm shake, his hand engulfing mine. The guy behind the counter finishes making our shakes, and I am slightly hesitant to drink. I’ve never had anything like this before. Sensing my anxiety, Armstrong leans down a bit and says, "Extra large peanut butter and chocolate, with a little extra something." I’m shocked, peanut butter and chocolate is my favorite combination. I take a giant sip of the concoction, and it tastes slightly funny, but is excellent. Armstrong takes two huge swallows of his and slams the cup down. "Ahh that was good" he bellows. "Hey Joe. This is my new buddy Sam. He’s gonna be under my tab for now." "Ok big guy!" I look up at him while drinking more of my shake. "This guy is amazing. I haven’t known him a day yet and he’s already more than I could’ve ever hoped for." I think to myself. "And he’s huge and powerful. He’s all that I aspire to be. I mean, I’m still working on this shake that he took down in two gulps. Look how his chest works as he talks and his arms move. I hope to be like that one day. No, I will be like that one day. No matter what!" Armstrong finishes his chat with Joe the owner as I finish my shake. "It’s getting late, let’s go clean up," he says to me. I look around the gym and see that there’s only a couple of people left in the gym besides Armstrong, Joe and myself. "Hey Joe, we’re hitting the showers, I’ll lock up when we’re done." Joe nods in agreement. A wave of panic rushes over me. I’ve never been comfortable showering around guys because I was uncomfortable with my size down there, now I am to shower with this behemoth of muscle? I tense up a little and Armstrong whispers, "Don’t worry, it’ll be alright." I gasp slightly, how can he know exactly how I feel so easily. What is it about this man? We work our way to the locker room as the last people leave the gym. Joe locks the door behind him as we enter the locker room. I didn’t get to look around it earlier, but I took the time to look at it more. It was a large room, public shower and a few scales. In the corner was a sauna and the lockers were open except the ones we were using, which ironically were right next to each other. I think to myself how perfect this day has gone so far. Then I look towards Armstrong. He’s already stripped down to nothing and it is here that I catch his full glory. Nothing in the gym came close to comparing to how he looked now, not even him clothed. His upper torso was covered in a light layer of hair that accentuated his enormous pecs. The hair started at his bull-like neck like a collar, and worked down his arms, thinning ever so slightly as it progressed to his hands. The hair seemed to follow every indentation and ripple of his arm, sinking into place where ever he had a depression. The hair on his lower torso was completely different, centered mainly on his rippled abs. I could see eight specific muscles, each more defined by the layer of hair that set upon them and in the crevices between them, but only his abs had hair on them, the rest of his lower torso was completely smooth. The trail of hair led my eyes naturally to his cock. When my eyes got there my heart skipped a beat. It was the most perfect example of manhood I could imagine. While the majority of his body had a layer of hair, his cock and balls were completely smooth. It hung down his leg around ten inches soft, and his balls sagged back and forth, befitting a penis of that magnitude. I drew my eyes away long enough to see his massive legs. They also were covered in a light but noticeable layer of hair, and like the rest of his body, they too were extremely well defined and I could trace with my eyes every muscle striation in his massive quads and calves. He stood before me, not as a mere man or a giant, but as the epitome of manliness, almost a god. He twisted and turned a bit, stretching his muscles from the work out, and I let out a slight gasp. He looks over to me and says, "You too can have this one day. Just stick with me." He flexes a powerful arm and it looks bigger than it did when we were lifting. I can feel my cock getting hard, but I try to control my urges. Armstrong looks at me with his piercing blue eyes and quietly says, "I know. It’s ok." I take off my gym clothes and I stand before the giant bare. He guides me over to a scale and says hop on. I’m weary of it, I don’t want to be disappointed, but his giant hand comforts me again. I step on it, and it seems that I’ve lost around five pounds since we started this morning. I laugh and tell him and he responds, "It’s only gonna get better" We walk over to the shower, me following him in. He starts lathering up and passes me the soap. I take his kind gift and I try to wash myself, but my eyes are fixated upon the Herculean specimen of man near me. He looks over to me, covered in water and soap and motions for me to come closer. I am shocked but I walk over to him. He tells me in a gentle and caring voice, "Go ahead. Feel them. I can tell you want to." I look up at him, my eyes questioning him. He nods in affirmation. I approach the massive giant, slowly caressing his massive body. I moan in delight over every ridge and depression of his muscles. "This feels amazing, like nothing I’ve ever imagined before" I groan in pleasure. "Work hard and all this can be yours too" he whispers. He hands me his wash cloth, and I wash his entire body from head to toe, him kneeling so I could reach his upper heights. I avoided his massive meat but he noticed and said it was ok. Ten inches of meat soft doesn’t compare to the full glory of his cock hard. It was almost as long as my arm and so thick I needed both hands to wrap it. After washing his body, then mine, we exit the shower and towel ourselves dry. I have a raging boner but it doesn’t compare to Armstrong’s. I look at myself and feel shame again. I have no right to be here with this monstrous muscle man. And the instance that thought comes across my mind, I feel the firm slap of Armstrong’s hand across the side of my face. "I told you I won’t have any gym partner of mine thinking like that. I said you can be here, so accept it. You’re allowed to feel this anytime you want to. You’ll have your own body like this soon enough." His words spoke to my very essence. I began to lose all the feelings of doubt I had over the years. This titanic guy chose me before he even knew me, I had to have some worth. It didn’t matter what happened all those years ago. This was the now. Nothing else was of my concern, just me and Armstrong. If he tolerated my presence, chose it, what right did I have to complain? I look up at the big guy and smile. "You’re right man." "Damn right I am." I put on my clothes as I watch him dress. Everything about him was perfect and almost too good to be true. I’m still sporting a boner and so is he and I wonder what would it be like to make a guy like that cum. Almost in response to my thought, Armstrong looks toward me and says under his breath, "You’re not ready for that yet, still a little doubt." I didn’t understand what he meant, I thought he was just mumbling and I tried to figure out what he was talking about when he speaks up, "Ok Sam, time to go. Meet me here tomorrow at 5 p.m." I nod in acknowledgement and we exit the gym. I fall flat in my bed, dead tired from the day’s events. My head is swimming with all that had happened as I drift off to sleep, and I dream. In my dream, I’m in a empty room, surrounded by white clouds and blue skies. A giant booming voice, familiar yet strange, distance yet surrounding speaks to me. "You’ve suffered many years with your gift. We’ve seen it all and we were pleased with you. You’ve given of yourself selflessly without concern for your own being. You took your trials in stride and now we present you with your reward. Take and learn of him and he will grant you your greatest desires and you most secret wishes" The clouds that I’m standing on change to a vast sea. Crystal water flows as far as the eye can see against a backdrop of a perfectly clear sky. I slowly descend to the water surface, landing yet not breaking the tranquil state. I look around and feel a sense of peace and as I take in it all, a figure steps forth on the water. It’s a massive figure, and as it approaches, I can tell it’s Armstrong. "Continue to share your gifts with the world. Bring joy to everyone’s life you meet and he will be there to refresh you to continue sharing with the world. Remember, he is pleased with you as are we." The figure on the water top takes a familiar appearance and smiles at me. He gives me a thumbs up and the scene begins to fade. I wake up suddenly, sitting straight up in my bed. I look around my room and feel a sense of peace. I slowly drift back off to sleep and I dream. The next few months are amazing. Each day ends with a shake, a measurement and a shower with me feeling him. I’m losing fat and growing muscle steadily, even getting taller as Armstrong helps me lift. I haven’t seen myself in months because Armstrong told me not to look at myself and I trust him. His presence is almost intoxicating. Whenever I’m around him, I feel as if anything’s possible. I feel stronger than ever. My body is becoming massive and I’ve grown to a respectable 6’4’’ in a second growth spurt. I feel more solid and hair is beginning to grow across my body in a pattern like Armstrong. A year goes by, and Armstrong takes me to a full length mirror. He tells me to take off my gym clothes and he does the same. I stand next to him and I’m amazed at the progress I’ve made. If you didn’t know Armstrong and me before, you would have sworn that he and I were brothers. I now stood at a height of 6’5’’ and I looked like a slightly smaller version of Armstrong. My body seemed to be shaped exactly like his, hair in all the same places and the same muscles bulged in the same places. He then told me to take off my boxers. I wondered what he meant by that, but as I did, I noticed that not only had my body grown, so did my penis. It had grown to a respectable 9.5 inches, just slightly smaller than Armstrong like everything else. Standing there naked, I looked exactly like Armstrong except for my face. Even looking closer at my face, I saw changes in my face. It looks slimmer, my jaw line more defined. My cheeks were less puffy and my skin was tighter. Except for a few differences, Armstrong and I were twins. I looked at him and asked "How is this possible?" "You worked hard this past year. What were you expecting" "But this is truly amazing" "Remember those shakes we drink every day? Recall how I said there was something special in them? "Yeah" "It was my sweat you were drinking in small doses. It doesn’t do much in reality, but it does give you an extra oomph when you’re working out. My body seems to sweat a small amount of testosterone when I work out" I look at him and I don’t doubt him for a second. He said it and I believe him. It’s not gonna change anything about our relationship. In reality, tasting his sweat kind of made me aroused. We shower up for the evening and I’m even more into it, and he starts to wash me also. I’m washing him and he’s washing me, both of us in a soapy embrace. My cock is getting harder as we wash up and it begins to throb. I feel Armstrong’s cock is the same way, but he stops me before we get started good. "Not yet," he says to me. I calm myself down as we towel off and he says to me, "Meet me at the mall tomorrow instead of here." The next day, I head to the nearby mall. I’m wearing my blue sweats, the ones I bought since I started growing. Armstrong waves me down and I yell a greeting at him. I’m amazed at how big my voice even sounds now. I can’t believe how much I’ve changed and how I didn’t see it. Armstrong’s giant arm continues to wave as he approaches me and I still am amazed at him. He’s wearing a pair of black jeans that fit him especially well and a sleeveless t shirt that hugs his torso like it was a second skin. He continues to stride forward with a confidence and essence that I’ve come to love in the year we’ve been together. He gets to me and we punch each other and then a half hug, something we’ve been doing for months. "We’re going to get you some new threads" "Cool" He points toward a big and tall store, a place I tried to avoid, now seems like home. I start walking toward it and Armstrong laughs a bit. I turn and look at him quizzically. He tells me to watch how I was walking in the nearby store window. I walked naturally and I notice that I’m walking with the same confidence and demeanor that Armstrong walks with. It felt amazing, seeing myself like that. I projected the same air of confidence that he does. We enter the store together and are greeted by two of the female attendants who seem to want to serve our every need. "I’ve never been treated like this before, it feels amazing." Armstrong retorts, "Haven’t been out much lately, have you" "Well no, just been work, gym and grocery shopping. I don’t go outside that routine much" "Get used to it. I’ll show you how it is outside the gym." Armstrong picks out some shirts and pants for me, similar colors and sizes as he wore. I went to the dressing room and changed. When I stepped outside, Armstrong gave me a approving thumbs up. I look at myself in the nearby mirror and I’m happy with what I see. Everything seems to fit snuggly and my muscles press against the fabric. I flex a bit in the mirror, watching how my muscles respond. I notice the female attendants staring at me intently as I check the fit. I smile at them and they begin to giggle. I lean over to Armstrong and whisper, "You get this all the time man?" "Sure do, get used to it" We finish up our shopping, Armstrong picked out a few sets of clothes including some shorts and some dress clothes. We tried them all on before we left and I liked how they all looked on me. We decide to grab some food at the steakhouse. During dinner, Armstrong tells me he’s very proud of me. "You’ve made some great gains both physically and mentally. I have one last surprise for you today. I’ll tell you after dinner." Dinner comes and goes, the steak was excellent and we head to our cars. He tells me to follow him to his place. His house is large for a bachelor I think to myself as we pull up. We go inside and he begins to talk to me. "Remember when we first met and you first felt my muscles" "Yeah, I do. It inspires me even to this day." "And you remember when I said you weren’t ready yet?" "Kinda." "I knew that you weren’t ready for what was to come yet. I knew your desires to see what could happen if I were to be aroused." "Really?" "Yeah. But now that you’ve grown confident and big, I think you’re ready." My heart begins to race as I think about what he could mean. He strippes to nothing and he nods to me to do the same. I rip my clothes and briefs off, sporting a massive hard on. He leads me upstairs to his bedroom walking the way that I’ve loved since I first met him. He stands at the door as his cock hardens to its full length. "Come Sam, I’ll show you what you’ve been wondering for a year." I walk into his room, extremely anxious and the door slowly closes behind us. This post has been promoted to an article

Today started out as normal. I get up to go to work, stretch and work on my Jujitsu forms. I’ve fallen back in love with them as of late, seeing as how I now have the conditioning to do them properly. I grab some boxer briefs and head to the shower. I bathe myself, and after I’m finished, I look myself in the new full length mirror I purchased. I see myself now and I smile, not out of arrogance, but out of pride. My reflection seems to speak to me. “Looking good there Sam. The sum of a year’s effort, packed onto your frame. You better thank Armstrong.” I laugh and I start putting on my work clothes; a drab uniform that barely fits anymore. I struggle to clasp the buttons across my chest and to pull up the pants above my quads. Everything feels almost too tight and I fear they will bust off me if I were to move in the wrong direction. “When are they gonna get me some new clothes? They probably enjoy watching me like this.” I laugh aloud and I grab my shake bottle and head out to work. The work day progressed as usual also. I’m radiating happiness everywhere and everything seems to brighten up. People seem to have a bounce in their step and go about their tasks with a renewed vigor. I enjoy it more than I did when I was young, seeing people naturally reenergized and refreshed around me. I approach my boss sometime in the day and bring up the fact that I still need new uniforms. He mentions that they put in the request a while back for a tailor to come by. I place my hands on my waist and breathe in, snapping the top few buttons off. I act as if I did it by accident, but I know the faster they’re gone the sooner new stuff will come in. Plus I had the distinct pleasure of walking around the office with a shirt that revealed my massive chest and watching the ladies drool. So much fun to be had all day. I arrive at the gym exactly as Armstrong gets there. It’s amazing. We’ve become so in sync since I first started coming here, I’m shocked sometimes. We grab our bags and greet each other with our usual punches and half hug. We walk in the gym together and instantly the atmosphere becomes charged. The regulars look our way and wave as we bellow, “Every person in here better be giving it their all!” Our voices are deep and powerful, resonating together to each corner of the gym. It’s another habit we’ve adopted, and it seemed to work wonders. People smile and push harder, lift bigger and feel better. We smile to Joe as he stands behind the bar. “Hello Joe!” Armstrong says with a grin. “Sup Joe!” “Evening you two. How’s my two biggest clients?” “Pumped and hard as usual. Here’s my special stuff again, lock it up for me.” Armstrong pulls out a jar of clear liquid and hands it to Joe while I smile. “One day, you’re gonna have to tell me what it is Armstrong.” “Maybe one day Joe.” I chuckle. “Well if Sam trusts you, who am I to complain” he laughs. We all have a good laugh and we walk off towards the locker room. The area is pumped, the sound of metal on metal fills the gym. We walk through and people smile and push harder. Armstrong has always been a role model, but now I was too. It felt good to be looked up to instead of down on. I stop to push a college kid a little further and give him a spot. He finishes an extra three on his set. I stand him up, he’s about 5’10’’, and I give him a pat on the shoulder and a smile. “Keep working hard man, you’re coming along well!” He gives me a huge grin and he stands up taller, more confident. I grab my bag and resume my walk with Armstrong while he gives the kid a huge thumbs up. “You made that kid feel a lot better, you know” Armstrong says to me as we’re changing. “Yeah,” I respond, “I know. I felt he was getting down about not making gains like some other guys, that’s why I said what I did.” “I saw that too” he responds. “That’s one thing I meant to ask you for a while now. When we first met, how did you know about me so much?” Armstrong closed his eyes and lowered his head. When he raised it back up, he looked at me with his sea-blue eyes and points at them. “It’s because of these. I’ve always been able to see a person’s true self, no matter what they had on the outside. I saw how sad your soul was and wanted to help ‘cause I saw you had a gift like mine, am I right?” I look at him and know I can’t lie. “Yea, I’ve always been sensitive to people’s feelings. I used to think of it as a curse, but hanging out with you made me realize the precious gift I have. Plus, since I can project my feelings, I want to make people happy.” “Well, there ya go; two guys with unique abilities making the world a better place. Maybe we should go grab some tights and give ourselves some catchy names. I’ll be Armstrong the Defender, you can be my sidekick Sam the not-so-good-looking-as-Armstrong protector.” I punch Armstrong in the arm and we laugh heartily. Changed into our gym shorts and sleeveless shirts, we march back into the gym. It’s time to work and we put on our lifting faces. Gone are the smiles and jovial attitude. We begin to project an aura of seriousness as we prepare to combat the weights. We load up the bench with 415 lbs of weight and Armstrong turns to me, “This should be a good warm-up.” I hit the bench and start lifting my fifteen warm up reps. In the middle of the set, I stop halfway up. Armstrong growls, “You can’t be tired now, this is light.” “No,” I respond “something’s wrong. Watch the door.” Armstrong turns toward the door as I continue my reps. As I finish, I hear the alarm ding as the front door opens. I stand up next to my partner and we peer as a small kid, about the age of 15 walks in. ************************************************** ************* “It’s not fair! Dammit it’s just not fair. I’m in my freshman year of high school and I still haven’t grown any!” My father looks down at me and pats me on the head. “It’s ok son, you’ll grow eventually. I mean, it’s in your genes!” I look up at him and smile. He always knows exactly what to say. He’s my father and I love him. I grew up in a marine home. My father is a Lieutenant Colonel, and while he loves it, it requires us to move around a lot. I never got to keep many friends because we were always moving. I loved my father though and respected his dedication. But that’s not the only thing I respected. He was a large man, well toned from years of physical training. He stood at 6’5’’ tall and weighed around 250lbs. He specialized in training of new troops for “special assignments”, even though he never told me exactly what he did. But whatever he did kept him in excellent shape. His whole body pulsed with veins whenever he moved. His arms weren’t the largest I’ve seen in my life, but they were rock hard and solid. He let me hang from them many times before, even to this day. His shoulders were broad and wide, perfect for carrying me around on and his chest was barreled, with massive pecs that I could sleep on for hours. His legs befit him too, thick with muscle and hairy. The rest of him was clean shaven, but his legs were manly. He was my father and I loved him and wanted to be like him so badly. That’s why I’m so upset I haven’t grown. My father has been training me for years in the same way he did his ‘recruits’. While my endurance was extremely high, my strength was mediocre at best. I could do an average amount of push ups and pull ups, but I could run all day. That was the best times I had with my father: long runs through the woods, nothing at all around us, just me and him talking. But I wanted to really make him proud. I wanted to play football like he did and be the greatest defensive lineman in school. My father spent some of his time in the basement. There was a T.V. and couch where we would stay out of my mother’s way, and I would curl up and fall asleep on his massive chest. There was also a foosball table where we would play. But on one wall was his trophy case. The one trophy he took most pride in was from his high school football days. It said on the front “Most Quarterback Sacks Ever: 73. Golden Central High School.” I looked at it and I beamed with pride as did my father. He was a threat to quarterbacks everywhere. He led his team’s defense to a record 23 points allowed in his senior season. My mother enthralled me with tales of how he performed on the field, and it filled my head with wonder and admiration of my father. So when summer had ended and I still stood at a measly 5’ tall, I wanted to scream. My father had landed a 4 year assignment in this new town, and I would be able to spend my entire high school year here. But I dreaded going to a new school and trying out for a football team being this measly height. My dad patted me on the shoulder and said with love in his voice, “It’ll be alright son, you’ve still got years to go.” My mother drops me off in front of my new school, Jade Mountain High. I step out of the car and wave goodbye and get ready to face my first day. It was hell. It seems the mountains that we now lived near grew big people. I was by far the shortest male there. Even a large part of the female population was bigger than me. I was assigned to classes and had to put up with the indignation of being called “Little Mikey” all day. My name is Michael, named after my father and his father and so on down the line, and I always hated being called “Mikey.” My father had stopped calling me Mikey and preferred to call me Mike, while my mother was the only one who I let call me Mikey, due to the sweetness and love in her voice. The day only got worse when I went to try out for football. I was determined to play defensive line. The coaches wanted to put me as running back, saying my “size” and “stature” would fit that position more. I said I want to be a lineman. So, they let me try out. Unfortunately, the linemen there were at least 5’8 and 250lbs. They were nowhere near as big as my father, but I seriously doubted I could move them. I could maneuver around them with my speed, but coach said that I had to power my way through them. That was the most humiliating thing I’ve ever done in my life. This large guy, a junior, stood in front of me and I had to push him out of the way to get to the quarterback, a simple drill. The only problem is that no matter how hard I pushed, the guy didn’t budge. He didn’t even try to resist. He just stood there, watching me try to move him. After about a minute of this travesty, the coach blew his whistle and called me over. He told me that it was obvious that I wanted to play, and that I could play as a runner. If I wanted to play as a lineman, I would have to grow. Then he rubbed my hair almost mockingly and called me, “Little Mikey”. I left the field and put away the practice pads they let me use. Practice wasn’t over and I could hear what sounded like laughter when I left the changing room. The junior was on the sidelines looking at me and laughing. “Damn him,” I thought “If only I would grow like my father, I’d move him.” I walked around to the front of the school, waiting for the time for my father to pick me up. As I’m sitting there, I let my mind drift. This is something I’ve known since I was small. If I lose myself and allow my inner mind to listen, secret voices would speak to me and give me guidance. I needed to grow big and strong. I needed to make my father proud. A few hours later, my father arrives and honks the horn. I awake from my trance and hop in the car. He knew about the tryouts and I tell him the truth. He looks at me gently with care in his eyes and says, “Maybe next year tiger.” I look up to him and say “Dad, I need a favor. There’s a gym in town that I wanna go check out, can you please take me there?” He looks into my eyes, gauging how serious I was and says, “You know I can train you, but if you really want a gym, just tell me where to take you.” I smile a huge grin and direct him downtown, where my ‘friends’ told me to seek help. ************************************************** ********************** Armstrong and I watch this kid come in the front door. He’s looking at the ground as he enters, followed a military man. We can tell by the way he walked that the guy was the kids father and, from the way he moved, spent years in the military. I nudge Armstrong and whisper, “The kid needs help badly.” The father walks up to Joe while the kid looks around a bit. He was around five feet tall and maybe 130lbs. His limbs looked like sticks and he had a demeanor of disappointment all around him. He looks at the weights and the equipment like he was totally lost. Armstrong did his best to catch his eyes. The kid looked our way and locked eyes with the big man. After a few moments, he turned away and walked back toward his father, who was finishing his conversation with Joe. Armstrong whispers to me, “He’s upset ‘cause he wants to be like his father. He feels sadness over thinking that he won’t live up to him, and he’s becoming desperate.” “I guess this is where we step in, right?” “After Joe finishes the tour.” We continue to do our warm up set, stretching out of muscles. We know that we’re not going to get our usual workout today. We’ve found our next project. After warming up really well, we watch the kid and his father being led around the gym by Joe. While the father is inquisitive, the kid seems distracted. He seems to be listening to his father’s questions and Joe’s answers, but he doesn’t seem all there. The tour starts to come to an end and Joe does the follow up interview with the father. He leans down and whispers to his kid. I look at Armstrong and Armstrong looks at Joe. Joe nods and steps away. Armstrong and I stride over to them. We have put on our personable faces and we begin to greet them. “How do you like our gym?” Armstrong says in his deep, gentle voice. “It’s quite nice. It reminds me of the weight rooms we had on our base.” I look down at the kid and I put my hand on his shoulder gently, “And you? How do you feel about it?” I sense anxiety oozing from him and I try to steady him and make him feel calmer. He looks up to me and I see the same look in his eyes that I had when I first met Armstrong, a look of wonder, sadness, hopelessness, and awe. He mutters something under his breath and I nod. I know exactly how he feels. I look to his father and then Armstrong. Armstrong smiles and says for them to follow us. We lead them to the front desk. “Hey Joe! Give me three of the usual,” then turning to the father “and what would you like sir?” “Ummm…”he browses the board, “I’ll take the banana shake” “Coming right up big guy!” “And put it on our tab.” I yell after him. “Thank you a lot gentlemen, but we didn’t put in my son’s order” “Don’t worry,” I say to the kid more than his father, “we’ve already got him taken care of.” Joe returns with three of the usual and a banana shake for us. We of course take ours down in two huge swallows, and then wipe our lips while the father slowly drinks his. The kid is looking at the huge cup the same way I did when I first saw it, and I lean down and whisper, “Peanut butter and Chocolate, with a little something extra.” His eyes sparkle a bit and he starts gulping the concoction. I stand back up and begin the conversation. “So, from the looks of you, you’re not the one looking for a gym, am I right” I state. “No, my son here heard about this place and wanted to check it out” “And he wants to grow bigger, just like his dad, doesn’t he.” Armstrong says. The kid perks up at Armstrong’s acute observation. “Yeah, I think that’s about it. He hasn’t hit his growth spurt yet, but I’m telling him to be patient.” “Hey Joe! C’mere.” I bellow, slightly startling the kid. “What’s your name kid?” I ask. “Michael” he barely whispers. “Joe, this here’s Mikey, no this is Mike. He’s the newest man in me and Armstrong’s crew. Put him on our tab.” I say to him, then turning to Mike, “Mikey’s no name for a man, you agree? We’ll just call you Mike since this is your first day as a new man.” ************************************************** ********************** I walk up to this place that was spoken to me. From the outside, it looks almost like a warehouse. The only way you would know what this place was is by reading the sign over the door that said “Gym of Dreams: Where YOU make your dreams come true.” I walk toward the door as my father parks the car. Before I even open it, I can smell something. I’m not sure exactly what it is, but it reminds me of my father when he came home from a heavy training session, but a lot more powerful. It’s so strong it’s almost intimidating. My father walks up behind me and sniffs. He lets out an ‘ahhhh’ and I presume that the smell makes him feel good. He opens the door for me and lets me go in first. I enter the gym and immediately I’m greeted by a guy behind this bar type counter. He waves at me while my father walks in and I do a quick scan of the area. All I see are huge guys lifting massive weights. If I thought I was small in school, these guys made me seem like a dwarf, no, an insect. I feel myself balling up and I start to look at the floor. My father walks in behind me and nudges me inward. He walks up to the bar and begins to talk with the big guy behind it while I move to the side. From here, I can see the place more clearly. There’s several machines and things that I’ve never seen before, and the only thing I really recognize are the bench press. As I’m looking toward them, I see this pair of brothers. They’re gigantic, bigger than anyone here and even bigger than my father. They’re wearing sleeveless shirts and gym shorts that make them look like they could break my father in half. The bigger of the two catches my eyes, and he’s staring at me it seems. His eyes look slightly blue, but there’s something weird about them. They feel warm and comforting, like I’ve known them for years. I stare at them for a minute until my father calls me over. Joe, as he is introduced to me, leads us on a tour of his gym. He’s talking and my father’s asking questions, but I’m not really paying attention. Being around all these huge guys makes me slightly nervous. I was always comfortable around my father, but these guys seem almost unreal. Time passes and the tour is ending. Joe is asking my dad various questions and my dad leans down and says how I felt. I mumble I don’t know and Joe started to walk away. I look up and see these two massive guys, the same two I saw earlier standing in front of us. When closer, they looked even more intimidating. From a distance, they just seemed massive, but up close, I could see every line and contour on their bodies. Their shirts stuck to their abs and their shorts to their legs. They were huge and hairy and extremely well muscled. Their arms hung off their sides like giant ropes and seemed that they were bigger than my entire body. They stood tall and confident and their arms and forearms rippled with power and might as they shook my father’s hand. The bigger of the two began to make conversation with my father. Then the other one leaned down and put his hand on my shoulder. I was a firm but gentle hand, and I knew if he applied anymore pressure he would’ve made me fall over. But what really got my attention is how I felt then. All of the sudden, I felt good. I wasn’t as scared anymore. These massive mountains of muscle were very personable and I felt better. He asked me a question I couldn’t really hear, and I mumbled in agreement. The bigger of the two tells us to follow him to the bar. Joe’s not standing there and so the big guy bellows an order. His voice is massive, full of bass and powerful. It feels like the gym resonates with it and I it is as if just a yell from him could knock me down. Joe walks up, obviously knowing what the big guy wanted while my father ordered his. I was about to say something but the other guy cuts my father and I off and looks at me and said that he had it handled. Joe goes in the back and in a few moments, comes out with some shakes. My dad picks up his and the big guy hands me a huge cup. It’s at least 64 ounces of liquid, and I look at it. The two big guys down theirs in two massive swallows and I continue to stare at them and mine. The smaller guy leans over to me and says “Peanut butter and Chocolate, with a little something extra.” I look up at him and smile. That’s my favorite flavor. My father has halfway finished his shake when the smaller guy starts talking. “So, from the looks of you, you’re not the one looking for a gym, am I right” he says to my father. “No, my son here heard about this place and wanted to check it out” “And he wants to grow bigger, just like his dad, doesn’t he,” the big guy remarks. I am completely shocked. How could he guess that so quickly? “Yeah, I think that’s about it. He hasn’t hit his growth spurt yet, but I’m telling him to be patient.” “Hey Joe! C’mere,” the smaller one yells. His voice is also a deep bass that shakes the gym and makes me twitch. “What’s your name kid?” he says to me. “Michael” I can barely get out the words. “Joe, this here’s Mikey, no this is Mike. He’s the newest man in me and Armstrong’s crew. Put him on our tab.” he says to Joe, then he looks at me, “Mikey’s no name for a man, you agree? We’ll just call you Mike since this is your first day as a new man.” Not only did they not call me Mikey, they’re treating my like a man, not some little kid. This is gonna be amazing I think to myself. ************************************************** ********************** Armstrong says to Mike’s father, “We’ll take good care of your kid. Hey Joe, toss me those clippers you got back there.” Mike’s father looks at me then Joe, and Joe says for Mike’s father to follow him. Joe quickly returns with the clippers and hands them to Armstrong then heads back into his office. As we walk away from the bar, I see Joe pointing to the pictures on the wall of myself and Armstrong. I know that he’ll understand. We walk toward the locker room, leading Mike along. As we walk, we introduce ourselves to him, and I reminisce. I so remember this same walk and the same talk that Mike’s gonna have. We enter the locker room and Armstrong sits Mike on the bench and he sits on the bench across from him. I stand behind Armstrong as he prepares to open Mike up. Armstrong tells Mike to look up at him. Mike looks up timidly and Armstrong begins to peer deep into his soul, as he did with me. He laid the clippers down and said to Mike “So you’re tired of being small, tired of people treating you like a kid, and tired of big guys imposing their will on you. You want to be as big as or bigger than your father, and follow in his footsteps. You want to do everything he’s done and excel at it, just like he did and you want him to be proud of you and you want to be proud of yourself. Am I right?” And just like that, Armstrong did his thing. Mike was looking into Armstrong’s eyes, as if his words struck him like a bolt of lightning, and I knew that everything he said was right on target. That was the beauty of Armstrong’s gift. It was exceptionally accurate and quick to the core. Mike’s voice began to tremble as he spoke, “Yeah. How can you know all that?” “It’s a gift that I have,” Armstrong said as he closed his sea-blue eyes. “It’s similar to mine, I could feel your despair before you entered the door,” I chimed in. “Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you, as long as you trust us.” “For some reason, I do.” Mike says. “Good man. Now, let’s give you a haircut befitting of a man.” Armstrong laughs. Mike looks at Armstrong and asks, “What’s wrong with my haircut?” as he rubs his hair. “What’s the first thing that people do when they see you for the first time?” I inquire, knowing exactly what they do. Armstrong one-ups me though and does exactly what I was getting at and tussled Mike’s hair. Mike swats at Armstrong’s massive hand and I say, “Exactly.” Armstrong plugs in the clippers and moves Mike over near him. “Just think of this as your progression into being a man,” Armstrong says as he gives Mike a quick buzz cut. Mike looks down at the floor, his long locks of hair lying on the ground. He rubs his head in wonder and we take him over to a mirror. We see his father in him, the same contours and dimples will form on Mike over time. We then take Mike out back to the front bar. His father is standing their waiting for us. I presume Joe went through my whole history with him because he looks at me a bit. I’m guessing he is admiring the work that Armstrong did with me. We stand before Mike’s father with his son. Mike is standing a little taller and with a fresh new haircut. His father walks over to him and places a hand on top of his head. “That looks good on you boy, I mean, son. These guys are going to mold you into a helluva man from what I hear. You gonna be ok son?” “Yeah dad, I think I’m gonna learn a lot from these guys. They seem like good people.” Mike says. “You know I love you son, you don’t have to impress me” “I know Dad, but this is something I have to do.” “My son, growing up right before my eyes. And you look mighty good with your hair like that” “Really? You think?” “I know,” Mike’s father kneels down and picks up his son. He gives him a giant hug and whispers, “I love you son.” “I love you too Dad.” He puts down his son and looks toward us and says, “I know you’ll take good care of my son.” We nod as he looks at his son, “Learn all you can from these guys, they know their stuff” Mike nods at his dad and he puts a hand on his head. “I really can’t believe how much you’re growing. Wait till your mother sees you.” Mike smiles as his father walks out the door. “We’ll have him home before 11.” Armstrong calls. ************************************************** ********************** “These guys are simply amazing” I think to myself as they lead me to the locker room. My father went in the office with Joe; I hope to set up a payment plan for me to lift here. I think I could really call this place home. Although, when I still look around at the other guys, everyone seems so serious. I wonder what they’re thinking about me. They could probably crush me in their arms, but these two seem real nice. They introduce themselves. The big one calls himself “Armstrong” and the slightly smaller one says his name is “Sam.” We enter the locker room and Armstrong sits me down. He sits down across from me and Sam stands behind him. I’m not sure what’s about to happen and I tense up and look at the floor. Armstrong says in a quiet yet firm voice for me to look at him. I look up and I meet his eyes. They’re like a calm sea. I feel myself getting light headed as I gaze into his deep blue eyes. They’re unblinking. His stare is almost hypnotic. I can’t draw myself away from them. It’s almost as if he’s looking into my soul. What is it about his eyes! Armstrong blinks and sits up a little. He says quietly, “So you’re tired of being small, tired of people treating you like a kid, and tired of big guys imposing their will on you. You want to be as big as or bigger than your father, and follow in his footsteps. You want to do everything he’s done and excel at it, just like he did and you want him to be proud of you and you want to be proud of yourself. Am I right?” I can’t move. This feeling. What is it? How does he know so much about me? I’ve never told anyone that in my life. How could he possibly know? Does it show that much? Does my father know? Oh god, what if my father knows? How can I face him? Oh god oh god oh god. “How can you know all that?” I whisper. “It’s a gift that I have,” Armstrong said as he looked away from me. “It’s similar to mine, I could feel your despair before you entered the door. Don’t worry, we’ll take good care of you, as long as you trust us.” Sam said. I look at them for a moment. They both seem huge before me, but they feel gentle. I feel as if they would never do me harm. They probably would always be there for me and protect me if I needed it. I say to them, “Yes, I do trust you. I don’t know why, but I trust you.” “Ok then! Let’s get that haircut more manly” Armstrong laughs. I look up at him and ask, “What’s wrong with my haircut?” I look at his head and Sam’s. Both of their haircuts are really short, drawing attention to their massive jaws. They both wore the same kind of facial hair; clean cut except for a slight goatee. My hair was long and neat and I lacked all facial hair. I run my hand through my hair a little. Sam says to me, “What’s the first thing people do when they see you?” I’m wondering what he means by that. Does he mean they say hi or hey kid or something? Then Armstrong leans over and uses his massive hand to tussle my hair a bunch. “God, I hate that!” I think as I swat at his massive paw. “Exactly,” Sam remarks. I see what he means. People do that and they think of me as a small kid. Maybe if I looked more like them, I’d get a bit more respect. My dad has the same haircut and he gets tons of respect. Maybe these two are on to something. I sit on the bench where Armstrong was as he plugs in the clippers. I close my eyes and feel my hair fall off my head. “Just think of this as your progression into manhood,” I hear Armstrong say. In a few moments, the clippers turn off. I open my eyes and see hair all over the place. I reach up and rub my head. The hair is almost all gone and my head feels kinda cool. I’m led to a mirror and I look a bit like my dad. My face is smaller and younger and my body isn’t as large as his, but I do look a lot like him. The guys behind me smile and I smile back. We walk back toward the front of the gym. I can feel myself walking straighter, almost marching like my dad would. I see him standing next to Joe, and he’s smiling at me. I love to see him happy. I guess it’s from how I look now. He looks at Sam and nods, I’m assuming to say ‘Good Job’. My dad walks over to me and put a hand gently on top of my head. I can tell from how he’s looking at me he approves. I feel so happy. “That looks good on you boy, I mean, son. These guys are going to mold you into a helluva man from what I hear. You gonna be ok son?” “Yeah dad, I think I’m gonna learn a lot from these guys. They seem like good people.” I respond. “You know I love you son, you don’t have to impress me” I love my dad for saying that. I know it’s true, but I want to impress him. “I know Dad, but this is something I have to do.” “My son; growing up right before my eyes. And you look mighty good with your hair like that” “Really? You think?” I look into his eyes and blush. “I know,” He kneels down and picks me up. He gives me a giant hug and whispers, “I love you son.” “I love you too Dad.” I want to stay in his arms forever. His hug is powerful, yet loving. Gentle, yet caring. It feels so warm and safe in his arms. But I know I can’t stay here forever. Dad puts me down and looks up toward Armstrong and Sam. He says, “I know you’ll take good care of my son.” They nod at him. He looks back at me and whispers, “Learn all you can from these guys, they know their stuff” I nod yes at him and he puts a hand on my head. “I really can’t believe how much you’re growing. Wait till your mother sees you.” I beam with happiness as he walks out the door. ************************************************** ********************** We take Mike back to the locker room. I know what is up next. He has to get over a few of his hang ups before he can grow, just like I had to. We enter the locker room and Armstrong virtually tosses Mike into the corner and stands over him, being as imposing as possible. He roars at him, “What do you see little boy?” Mike looks up startled and mutters a bit. “I SAID WHAT DO YOU SEE!” I watch as Mike’s tiny frame shakes and he looks at me. I lean against the lockers and look back at Mike, trying to seem cold and uncaring. “Better answer him truthfully” I say calmly. “I---I---I---I see a giant” he stammers. “WHAT ELSE!” Armstrong bellows. “I---.I---I---I--- Armstrong takes of his clothing and begins to really impose his size by flexing naked over Mike. “WHAT DO YOU SEE?” Armstrong lets out a primal roar filled with bass as he poses down on Mike, flexing every muscle tighter. The lockers around us begin to shake from the power of Armstrong’s voice and Mike balls up slightly, obviously scared of how Armstrong is acting now. I kinda feel bad about what Armstrong is doing, but it has to be done. He has a bit of a fear of larger people even though he shows a brave face. Armstrong starts to break it down so Mike can see it for himself. “AM I BIGGER THAN YOU??” “Y…y….yes” “AM I STRONGER THAN YOU?” “Y----ye----yes” “AM I BETTER THAN YOU?” “Y---yes” Armstrong stops flexing and closes in on Mike, “No, I’m not.” Armstrong’s voice returns to his normal gentle bass. “Just because I’m bigger and stronger than you doesn’t make me better than you. I’m just a man, just like you. No better, no worse.” I approach Mike and put my hand on his other shoulder. Mike is still trembling. I decided to join Armstrong in the naked display to show him we’re still human underneath it all. I take off my clothes and I return my hand to his shoulder. “We have a rule around here. If you’re our gym partner, you have to see yourself as one of us. No better, no worse. You’re one of the gang now.” Mike is still trembling. I feel the shock from the whole ordeal washing over him. Armstrong picks up Mike and stands him on the bench so he’s looking at us near eye level. He leans down a bit to look Mike into the eye. “I know you want to be like your father. You can and much more. All the power and muscle he has, you can have. All the power and muscle we have, you can have. All you have to do is to desire it with your heart and work hard for it. We know you're not afraid of hard work or you would’ve never been led here.” I reach down to my shorts on the floor and pull out my wallet and grab Armstrong’s wallet also. I reach in both of them and pull out our pictures of old. I hand them to Mike. “That was me once, and this was Armstrong.” His eyes bulge out as much as mine did when I first saw how Armstrong looked. “Yeah, that used to be us. See how it’s not impossible to do anything you desire.” He nods in affirmation and says that he understands. Armstrong and I put our clothing back on and we get ready to test his strength. Out in the gym, we don’t push him too hard. We know that he has never lifted a barbell in his life, so we take it slow. We explain how to grip the bar and the proper way to breathe and other gym safety. He’s a good kid and he learns quick. Soon, it’s getting close to time for us to shut down the gym. We go to take our usual post-work-out shower. As usual, we’re completely comfortable with each other, but Mike is hesitant to jump in the shower. I see the look on his face and ask him a question. “What do you feel about two guys showering together.” “It feels a little gay to me,” he says. Both Armstrong and I laugh. “Why? Why are you laughing?” Armstrong speaks up, “Do you love muscle? How it looks and feels?” “Well---umm---yeah.” “And do you want to have sex with me?” “No.” “Well then? What’s the problem?” Armstrong, gotta love how simply he puts some things. Armstrong continues, “In here, we all have a desire for muscle. We enjoy how it feels on ourselves and on others. But it’s not sexual. There’s no desire for me to put this” he says as he adjusts his large cock, “into any hole of my gym mates. That’s what separates us from normal people. We’re completely comfortable in our natural states. We can admire hard work and dedication without it becoming a thing about sex. Do you understand?” Mike nods at us. “Well, are you going to shower or not?” I ask. He takes off his clothes and jumps in. We continue to shower up and I see the same look in his eye when I first met Armstrong. “Yes, you can feel our muscles if you want.” “Really? I want to hang from your arms like I do with my dad.” “Sure man, go ahead” I flex my arm for him and let him hang. He laughs a bit and then drops to the ground. “That was fun. You are way bigger than my dad” “But not better.” I smile at him. We finish up and start to dry off when I notice Mike doesn’t have any other clothes. I take out one of my extra sleeveless shirts and toss it to him to wear. I say that he can have it, but he protests that it’s too big. I tell him it’ll be alright. “You’ll grow into it,” and I smile. They pile into Armstrong’s car they pull off. I smile inside as I think this is a day he’ll never forget. ************************************************** ********************** I’m still bouncing as we head back to the locker room. My dad is so proud of me. I’m beaming with pride and I don’t care who knows it. But once we get into the locker room, Armstrong picks me up and almost throws me into the lockers. “What do you see little boy?” Armstrong roars at me. His voice is deafening and I cringe away from him. What does he want, why is he doing this? I’ve never heard anything like this before. It scares me almost to death. I try to sputter out anything, but I’m greeted with an even bigger roar. “I SAID WHAT DO YOU SEE!” I shrink back further into the lockers. Why is he so mean all of the sudden? Why is Sam just standing there? Why doesn’t he stop him? There’s nothing I can do against this huge guy. Is he just going to sit there and laugh at me while this monster tears me apart? I whimper at Sam and he looks at me with a stare that chills me and says, “Better answer him truthfully” “I---I---I---I see a giant.” I wanted to say monster, but I could barely get those words out. “WHAT ELSE!” Armstrong roars at me. “I---.I---I---I--- Armstrong takes off his clothing. He looked even more huge naked. His muscles looked like they were inflated. Blood coursed through all his veins and every part of him twitched with power and rage. It was even scarier than the yelling. “WHAT DO YOU SEE?” Armstrong roars at me, his voice filled with bass and fury. He looks like he’s going to engulf me. He’s so huge he could engulf me in his chest alone. I can’t do anything but stare at him. The lockers around me begin to shake. Whether it’s from me shaking or from the volume of Armstrong’s shouting, I don’t know, but I curl up into a ball slightly. He’s terrifying. I’ve never seen someone so huge and so angry before. He’s going to crush me like a little ant and there’s nothing I can do about it. Sam could help though, but he isn’t. I bet he’s enjoying watching me tremble like this. Big guys are always imposing themselves around, why did I think these two would be different? Where’s my father? Why did I let him go! “AM I BIGGER THAN YOU??” I close my eyes and hide my face as I stammer “Y…y….yes” “AM I STRONGER THAN YOU?” “Y----ye----yes” I tremble a bit more because I feel him getting closer. “AM I BETTER THAN YOU?” “Y---yes” I scream inside “Please don’t hurt me!” “No, I’m not.” Armstrong’s voice was back to his normal gentle bass. I open my eyes and see his massive hand on my shoulder and him close to me. He looks nothing like he did a moment ago. I see the gentleness and kindness back in him and my mind is racing. “Just because I’m bigger and stronger than you doesn’t make me better than you. I’m just a man, just like you. No better, no worse.” Sam approaches me and put his hand on my other shoulder. He then looks at me and takes off his clothes and returns his hand to my shoulder. “We have a rule around here. If you’re our gym partner, you have to see yourself as one of us. No better, no worse. You’re one of the gang now.” I still feel myself trembling even though they are calm. Armstrong picks me up and sets me down on the bench. I stand eye level with their massive chests. He leans down a bit and he looks me into eyes. “I know you want to be like your father. You can and much more. All the power and muscle he has, you can have. All the power and muscle we have, you can have. All you have to do is to desire it with your heart and work hard for it. We know you're not afraid of hard work or you would’ve never been led here.” Sam reaches down to his gym shorts lying on the floor and pull out something, then grabs something from Armstrong’s shorts also. He pulls out a pair of photos and hands them to me. “That was me once, and this was Armstrong.” I look at them in total shock. That just can’t be them. These two mountains of muscle that stand before me could’ve have never been what I’m looking at. It’s just impossible. “Yeah, that used to be me. See how it’s not impossible to do anything you desire.” I nod at them. If that was them, then anything is possible. I finally stop shaking in the presence of these naked muscle gods. I understand what Armstrong said. They may be bigger and stronger, but they’re not better. I’m their equal. That makes me feel really good. They begin to put back on their gym attire and I am once again glad to have them as my friends. They’re huge and awesome, I’m humbled by the mass of muscle they are. I watch them as they put on their clothing. Their chests seem to barely get inside the shirts they were wearing. The fabric, loose and flowing on the floor, became a second skin when they put it on. I can see all the definition that I could when they had the shirts off. The shorts are almost the same way. The only difference is their huge penises seem to be less cramped than I would expect. The rest of the shorts hug their legs well. I say to myself that I’m gonna look like that one day. We head back out into the gym area. It seems to be empty except for a couple of people and Joe. They lead me over to the bench press. I’ve never actually lifted weights before, but they’re kind and take everything slow with me. I feel really weak, but they’re encouraging me on and it feels great. Time flies and everyone is leaving. Armstrong and Sam say it’s time for us to get ready to go. I follow them back to the shower. I forgot my bag in my dad’s car. I guess I’ll just not shower until I get home. Sam and Armstrong strip naked again and head to the shower. They turn it on and they start washing each other. “They look good with all that muscle, but that is weird.” I think to myself Sam looks over to me, standing outside the shower area. “What do you feel about two guys showering together?” he asks “It feels a little gay to me,” Both he and Armstrong laugh. “Did I say something funny? Why are you laughing?” Armstrong speaks up, “Do you love muscle? How it looks and feels?” I look at him and know I have to be honest. “Well---umm---yeah.” “And do you want to have sex with me?” “No.” “Well then? What’s the problem?” I am shocked by how bluntly and simply Armstrong put it. Armstrong continues, “In here, we all have a desire for muscle. We enjoy how it feels on ourselves and on others. But it’s not sexual. There’s no desire for me to put this into any hole of my gym mates. That’s what separates us from normal people. We’re completely comfortable in our natural states. We can admire hard work and dedication without it becoming a thing about sex. Do you understand?” It makes perfect sense now. I nod my head yes. “Well, are you going to shower or not?” Sam asks. I strip down slowly, still kinda shy about the huge muscle in there, but I relax and join them in the shower. They continue to shower up. I’m washing myself off with the cloth Sam hands me, but I can’t help but be awed by their size. Everything looks so perfect right now, the way the water flows off their muscles, the way the suds slide down their chiseled abs. I will have all that one day. “Yes, you can feel our muscles if you want.” I’m shocked by the comment. “Really? I want to see if I can hang from your arms like I do with my dad.” “Sure man, go ahead” Sam flexes his arm for me. I jump up and grab them. They feel even harder than my dad’s arm and I don’t even notice any strain on his huge bicep. I laugh a bit and then drop to the ground. “That was fun. You are way bigger than my dad.” “But not better,” Sam says with a smile. We finish up and start to dry off. I remember I don’t have any other clothes to wear. “Damn, I can’t just walk out of here naked, there’s laws against that kinda stuff” I say to myself. Sam tosses me a sleeveless shirt and says it’s mine. “This is way too big, it’ll never fit me. “ “Don’t worry. You’ll grow into it,” he smiles. We leave the gym, and I get into Armstrong’s car. Sam waves at me and yells, “See you tomorrow.” I know for a fact that I will be back. ************************************************** ********************** As I sit at work today, I’m wondering about Mike. He’s a good kid, just needs a little more confidence. I pick up the phone and call Armstrong. I have an idea how we can help our new buddy out. Armstrong answers his phone and I give him the details of my plan. He agrees and says he’ll be a little late to grab the stuff. I spend the rest of my day warm on the inside because I know this is going to be good. I arrive to the gym at the normal time and I sit on my car. It’s nice to just sit sometimes and relax, baking myself slightly in the sun. I watch as Mike’s father drives up. I flag him down before he drops Mike off and tell him to come here. I ask Mike to stay in the car while I talk to his father. We step away from the car so I can tell him of my newest plot. He laughs a bit and agrees to my plan. He goes back to the car and tells Mike it’s ok to go. He comes out and sits with me on my car. I pick him up and sit him down next to me and tell him to relax Armstrong had not arrived when Mike begins to inquire about the current situation. “So, what are we doing out here?” he begins. “Just waiting for the big guy. He needed to pick up some items.” I say as I stretch out a bit. “Cool. I’m really anxious about it all.” “That’s good man. You’re gonna do great” “I had a dream last night. All of what you guys did yesterday really made me think.” “Want to tell me about your dream?” Mike looks up at the clear sky and begins. “I dreamt that I was in my high school. But I was tiny compared to everyone. I was shorter than everyone and even the lockers. I was trying to go about my day and do stuff, but the books were so heavy and people kept knocking me down. I was about to get stepped on when everything started shaking. People scattered everywhere and I rolled to avoid being trampled.” “Then the roof of the school started to peel off like a sardine can. I saw you and Armstrong towering over the school. You were like two naked gods. I remember seeing your arms bulge and your chest heave as you ripped the roof off the school. You two looked down at me and Armstrong put his hand on the ground next to me. I jumped into his palm and he lifted me out of the school. He brought me close to his chest and I began to feel the power of it all. I heard his heart beat like a bass drum and I could feel the muscles. Then you held out your hand. I jumped in it and you did the same. Your heart beat was just like Armstrong’s and your muscles felt the same way. Then you pointed at me. I looked at you in question and you pointed at me again, then your chest, then your ear. I understood what you were saying, so I listened to my own heart, and it beat the same way.” “Then Armstrong flexed his huge and powerful arm. You took me over to it and I felt every bulge and dent in his massive bicep. It felt wonderful, powerful and titanic. Armstrong then pointed at him, then his giant arm then me. I felt my arm and, although it wasn’t as big, it felt the same. I nodded at both of you, and then you set me on the ground. Suddenly, I felt my body growing. My muscles were expanding and my height was growing and I grew up as big as you two. I flexed my new muscles and I looked around and laughed. Then…..” I noticed he began to trail off, but I knew the dream didn’t end there. I felt as if he was holding back something. “Go on, you can tell me.” I whisper. He looks at me and sighs a bit. “I’m not sure how you’ll take it though” he mutters. “You’ll have to believe that anything you say I won’t be shocked or think of you any less.” I reaffirm him. He lets out a deep breath and continues, “Then I noticed your two huge cocks. They were hard as stone just like the rest of your bodies and thick. I felt as if I needed to touch them and you guys nodded. I grabbed both of your meats and I felt them. They felt good just like the rest of your muscles. They felt vascular and strong and thick. I wanted to rub them more and more, then I noticed that I was getting hard. I never saw myself get so hard and huge before. It was as huge as you guys’ and just as thick and vascular. Armstrong reached his massive hand down and grabbed it, and you followed suit. Your hands were rough but gentle and it felt so good.” “We continue stroking each other as I licked your muscles and you felt on mine. As I approached climax, I felt my hands getting wet. I looked down to see you two were the same. Armstrong turns me around and faces me toward the school. We explode together and we hit the school with our jets of hot liquid. My aim is off and I tear down some of the wall with your streams, but you two aim me right into the hole you made in the roof and scooped me out of. I aim you two in the same direction. We were filling the school with our juices; it flowed through each floor all the way down into the basement. Our streams finally slow down and I see a tiny person swimming in it all. It was that junior that was laughing at me trying to swim in our man juices. I roared with laughter and bellowed at him, “Who’s the small man now!” He looks away from me and adds, “I had to change my sheets this morning.” He seemed slightly sad that he had the dream. I put my hand on his shoulder. “That’s nothing to be ashamed of. If you knew the things that Armstrong and I’ve done since we’ve met, well, let’s just say that what we’ve done in this last year would make your dream seem tame.” Mike looks back at me and asks, “But what does it all mean?” I say to him, “It means you love muscle. Our cocks are just another type of muscle. Remember how you said it was hard and veiny? You just like to see ripped muscle everywhere.” He smiles at me and I know I’ve made him feel better. I think to myself he might be bi or gay, but I don’t want to confuse the issue right now. He’ll need to figure that out for himself when he’s ready. Armstrong pulls up and hops out his truck. I notice there’s a bunch of stuff in the back covered with a tarp. I smile and greet him normally with our punches and half hug. Armstrong then turns to Mike and goes to give him some gentle punches but Mike backs away. Armstrong says, “Yeah, you don’t know yet. See what me and Sam do? You need to do that to. That’s how we say ‘hi’ to each other wherever we meet.” Mike nods and he greets Armstrong. Armstrong gives him a few taps around the chest then picks him up and puts him on his shoulder. Mike doesn’t know what’s going on, but I grab his bag and mine and we hit the gym. As usual, we’re greeted at the door by Joe. We roar again, “Every person in here better be giving it their all!” I then look up to Mike and say, “We do that every day too. Psyches people up for their workout.” Armstrong leads into the weight area and I follow after waving to Joe. He stands in the middle of the floor and clears his throat loudly. Everyone stops what they’re doing and looks at the giant. “This here’s Big Mike,” he bellows as he points to Mike on his shoulder, “he’s with us. Treat him like the big man he is.” Mike turns a slight shade of red as our gym mates stand up and start calling him “Big Mike”. I can tell what Mike’s thinking right now and I laugh inside, but we’ve got to build his confidence up a bit too. We change in the locker and return. Today’s leg day, so we warm up real quick. I do my warm up set while Armstrong explains the physics and such behind the various exercises before he follows suit. Mike’s taking it all in well and we give him some warm up sets to do. As we’re lifting, one of the other guys yells, “Hey Big Mike, can you toss me that 45 near you.” Mike beams with pride and lugs the weight over to him. “Help me put this on the bar,” he says and Mike does a good job helping out. Armstrong and I smile as we see him stand tall and proud, getting used to being called Big Mike instead of Little Mikey. We finish our leg workout at around 9 p.m. We’re condensing our workouts so we can get Mike home in time. We shower up and change, Mike getting more and more comfortable around us. Joe has our usually ready for us and we head out. I say to Mike, “Drink half of that shake now, half after you eat tonight.” He nods and hops into Armstrong’s truck. “He’s doing real well. He will go far,” I think to myself as I watch them drive off. ************************************************** ********************** I’m still enjoying my shake as we pull up into my yard. Armstrong punches me on the shoulder and says, “See you tomorrow Big Mike!” I love that name: Big Mike. It sounds so good. I punch him back and say, “Sure thing big guy!” I hop out of his giant truck and head into my house. As I come in, I’m trying to decide what to have for dinner. “My parents probably have left some leftovers. Maybe I should’ve asked them what I should be eating. Damn, why didn’t I think of this sooner? I probably can’t eat just anything. Crap, what if I screw up something.” I walk into my house and smell the aroma of freshly grilled steak. “Damn it smells good in here,” I think “Can I have steak? Damn. If it tastes good, it’s probably not good for me. Maybe I’ll find some celery or something.” My dad is at the kitchen table when I turn the corner, sitting with an empty plate in front of him and a full one next to him. “Evening son, how was the gym?” he asks. “Real good dad, I’ll tell you about it soon as I find something to eat.” I say as I head toward the fridge. “Why are you looking, your food is right here,” he comments. “I don’t know what I can and can’t eat. I didn’t ask the guys, so I’m going to have some veggies or something” My dad laughs a bit and stands up. “Don’t worry. Sam told me all about what a big man like you needs to get big. I went out after I dropped you off and went to a wholesale store Sam told me about. I picked up a bunch of stuff he suggested: Steak, brown rice, veggies, a steam cooker, a rice cooker, some boneless skinless chicken, some vitamins and a ton of other stuff.” He motions his hand around and I see tons of supplies scattered about. There is stuff all over the place. That wholesale store must specialize in selling in bulk. “So, don’t worry about what to eat. Sam told me exactly how you should be eating and your mom is helping out by cooking for you and making your lunches each day.” I stand in awe of it all. These guys are truly amazing. I run up to my father and hug him. “Thanks dad!” “We know you’re serious son, so we’re here to help,” he whispers to me. My mom walks into the kitchen and I hug her too. “I love both of you so much!” “Go wash up for dinner” my mom orders, and I put my shake down and run up the stairs to clean up for dinner. The steak was excellent and I’ve never had steamed veggies and rice before. I scarf them down like a ravenous wolf. My dad starts the conversation off, “Slow down boy, I’ve never seen you so hungry!” “Yeah dad, I don’t know what it is, but I’m almost starving” “What kinda stuff is going on at the gym?” “Man dad, it’s awesome. Sam and I waited outside the gym for Armstrong and we talked and talked while looking at the sky. Then Armstrong got there and they punched each other and hugged then Armstrong did the same for me and then Armstrong carried me on his shoulder like you did, and we went in the gym. They roared really loud about everyone working their best and then Armstrong introduced me as Big Mike. Then everyone started calling me Big Mike. It was so cool!” “Sounds like these two are really nice guys,” my mother comments. “Yeah mom, they’re so cool and big and strong and impressive and nice. They’re easy going but they work hard and they make me work hard too and I feel good when I’m around them and I wanna work hard and be big like them and dad. And I’m gonna do it too! I’m gonna be big and strong and tough just like dad and them and then I’m gonna play defensive lineman and break your record dad and put my new trophy right next to yours in the case downstairs.” “I know you will son,” my dad says. I continue to devour my food and my dad says before I finish, “When you’re done, I have something to show you in the basement.” I finish up and polish off my shake. We head down and he turns on the light. I look ahead to the trophy cabinet and I can’t believe my eyes. Where the cabinet was full with pictures and trophies, it now stands half full. My dad tells me to look closer. I walk up to it and I see on the top shelf screwed in the center is a nameplate that says “Mike Evans”. My dad walks up to me and says “I know you’re going to do great things. This is for when you do.” I feel tears welling up in my eyes and I run and hug my dad again. “Thanks dad, you’re so awesome.” “Anything for you son. Now let’s watch some T.V.” I sit down with my father, lay my head in his chest and fall asleep watching SportsCenter. ************************************************** ********************** The weekend’s finally here and Armstrong and I have some big plans for Mike. The work day flies by. They finally got me some new clothes, but I think the tailor is in with my co-workers because it’s only slightly looser than my old clothes. Then again, I could just be growing since they measured me 3 months ago. Who knows? I pull up in my jeep as Armstrong pulls up in his car. As we’re greeting each other, Mike pulls up with his father. He hops out with his bag and starts walking toward us. His father parks the car and Mike looks back. “Why are you parking dad?” Mike says. His dad grabs a bag out of his trunk and I direct him to toss it into my jeep. Armstrong says to Mike, “Don’t worry, it’s a surprise.” We go through the day as normal, and I see an anxious look on Mike’s face. I can tell he’s thinking about the surprise. Boy is he gonna be shocked when this weekend is over. “Mike is lifting good and hard. He’s got moxy.” I think as the day progresses. We finish up another pumped day and Big Mike’s getting compliments from all the guys at the gym for how hard he’s working. He smiles and holds himself with pride. “Yup, he’s doing real well. This weekend should really test him though.” I say to myself. After we wash up and change, we grab our shakes and head out. We jump into our vehicles and drive over to Armstrong’s place. I see Mike’s head bobbing up and down with questions as we pull into Armstrong’s driveway. Mike hops out and asks, “What are we doing? My dad is expecting us at 9.” I grab our bags and walk up to him. I put my hand on his shoulder and I say, “Don’t worry, your parents already know. You’re going to be spending each weekend here. We need you handy for what’s in store for you” Mike looked up at me in wonder. Armstrong grunts from across the car, “Don’t worry. It won’t hurt…much.” Armstrong and I bust into laughter and we lead Mike into the house. Armstrong gives him the tour. Living room, dining room, small gym area, then upstairs to the bedrooms. Armstrong shows him the guest suite where he will be spending his weekends. Then it’s back downstairs to eat. It’s a special mix that Armstrong has prepared. Stir fry veggies and boneless skinless chicken and wild rice. Then Armstrong sends him off to bed, he’s going to need his energy in the morning. The next morning Armstrong and I stand over Mike’s bed at 6 am. I can’t help but giggle as Armstrong holds the bullhorn over Mike. Armstrong bellows into the bullhorn, “GET OUT OF BED YOU LAZY ASS!!!!” and I swear Mike jumps 10 feet into the air. He’s standing on the bed in his boxers and Armstrong growls “GET YOUR ASS IN THE SHOWER AND BE AT THE TABLE IN 15 MINUTES!” “Well, that woke him up,” I laugh at Armstrong as we walk down the stairs. “Yeah, I bet he thought this was going to be a relaxing weekend,” Armstrong chuckles. “Boy is he in for a shock!” We head down to the breakfast table and start laying the food out. Fruits, meats, oatmeal with whey protein mixed in, a few shakes and some multivitamins. We also mix up the midmorning shakes and put them into some bottles and we pack a cooler with it. We also fill up a cooler with water as Mike is walking down. He’s still slightly drowsy, but the aroma of fresh food perks him up. He comes into the dining room and we tell him to sit down and eat up because he’s gonna need his energy. He’s slightly confused and doesn’t realize what’s going on yet, but he eats a good amount. It’s around 7 am when we finish breakfast and washing the dishes. We hand Mike the cooler and we tell him to put it on the lawn outside. Armstrong heads to the garage while I grab the water. I head outside and place the water on a chair and go to grab some cups for today. As I’m coming with the cups, Armstrong is hauling a load of items including some practice clothes for Mike. He orders Mike to take off what he has and put them on. Mike takes of his good clothes and puts on this jersey that looks 4 sizes to big and some gym shorts that he has to tie very tight to fit in. “We’re gonna work every weekend until those are too tight for you.” Armstrong laughs. I walk up to Mike and tell him the plan. “Every weekend, we’re coming here, and for the two days, you’re gonna be in your own personal football camp.” “My own camp?” he asks with utter amazement and glee. “Don’t think it’s gonna be a beauty spa. We’re gonna work you harder than you ever thought possible,” Armstrong remarks as he marks a few lines in his yard. “Stand here,” he orders as he grabs a giant red blocking pad. Mike stands on the line and I stand next to him. “I want you to crouch down like this,” I tell Mike as I hit a three-point stance. “Bend your knees like this and straighten your back like so.” He attempted and I helped adjust him a little more. “Now hit me!” Armstrong ordered. Mike slams into Armstrong. “Again!” Mike tries again. “Again!” “HARDER!” “AGAIN!” I’m looking on from the side and it doesn’t seem that Mike is trying his best. From the way Armstrong is bellowing, I don’t think he thinks Mike is trying his best either. Mike stands up and starts to pant. Armstrong growls at him, “You’re not even trying. Hit me harder damn it!” Mike goes to hit him a few more times, each time making less and less of an impact. “STOP!” Armstrong shouts. Mike stands up and starts breathing heavily. “What are you, afraid of getting hurt?” Armstrong growls. “I’m trying! Really!” pants Mike. I watch as Armstrong’s face tenses up. “Uh oh” I think to myself. “RRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR! !!!!!!!!!!!” Armstrong starts charging Mike like a raging bull as Mike stares into the eyes of this on-coming train. Armstrong uses the blocking pad to plow over Mike, giving him a really firm but not too painful hit. Mike lands on the ground with a thud. I begin to smile as I walk over. “Did that hurt?” I ask. “Yeah it hurt” Mike responds. “Are you injured?” Armstrong responds knowingly. “Well, no” Mike whimpers. “I know. You’re not gonna get injured either unless you do something very wrong. But you’re not gonna be good if you don’t hit me with everything you have. Just like you hurt right now from my hit, that’s about all that’s gonna happen. You get hurt but pain fades. You have to push beyond that mental limit that says hold back. Stop holding back. Give it everything you’ve got. Only then will you be great. Unleash that rage and use it to hit me!” Mike gets up and dusts himself off. Armstrong walks back over and sets himself up again. Mike steps up to the line and gets into his three-point stance. “HIT ME!” Armstrong bellows and Mike hits as hard as he can. I smile because I see the impact and while Armstrong doesn’t move much, I can see the way the bag moved. Armstrong smiles and says “Good. Now do that again.” An hour passes and Mike is getting tired from the hitting drill. It’s time for me to step in. “Break!” I yell and Mike and Armstrong walk over. I hand them both some water and tell Mike the next phase. “Now that you know how to hit hard, I’m gonna teach you where to hit.” Mike nods in agreement. I tell Armstrong to break us up at 10 for a snack and I guide Mike over to my area I set up. Here there are pads lined up against the wall with different areas highlighted and colored. I go through with him showing him how the safety pads fit on people and how to use that to your advantage. “If you hit a person here,” I say as I point to the bag “You can get slightly under their pads and use the leverage to move them easier. Now, hit here, and here, then here.” He follows my instructions, and I show him how to lift upward after the initial impact. He gets better and better at it as the training goes on when Armstrong comes over. “Working hard Big Mike?” Armstrong says as he pats Mike on the back. “Y…yeah” Mike pants as he takes a quick breather. “Well, it’s 10, time for your midmorning meal. C’mon, let’s head to the house.” We sprint towards the house and go inside for a quick break. Mike is drenched in sweat and he devours the shake. After he gets to rest for 30 minutes, it’s back outside for more training. Armstrong is working on breaking down his fear and I’m teaching him control. Later I plan on teaching him some of my Taijutsu, but for now, teaching him the basics of letting himself get pass the fear is our primary goal. It’s around 8 pm before we finish up the day. Mike is on the ground almost passed out; the workout gear Armstrong gave him completely drenched in sweat. Armstrong tells Mike to get out of all his clothes and hand them to him so he can wash them for tomorrow. Mike barely lifts up his head and says weakly, “Tomorrow?” “Yeah,” I remark “It’s gonna be even tougher tomorrow, and the next weekend is gonna be tougher than that and so on.” He sighs and his head falls back and Armstrong and I chuckle. “C’mon, time for dinner.” He has trouble getting off the cool grass, and I lean over to help him. He strips down to nothing and hands his clothes to Armstrong who leads the way into the house. Armstrong and I head to his washer while Mike heads upstairs. We take off all our clothes and toss them in the washer then head back to the dining room. Mike yells from the top of the stairs that he’ll be down in a minute. We work our way to the dining table and kitchen to bring out the food. “You guys are naked again” Mike says from the hall. “Yup,” Armstrong says, “does it bother you?” “Not really, I guess. Just never been around people as carefree as you two.” “Yup,” I say. “Me and Armstrong don’t care about little stuff like ‘clothing’. We’ve ran around the house naked just because we felt like it. Boy did we get some stares that day!” “Yeah man, I thought Ms. Barley was going to jump us and mount us the way she was looking. Mike looks at us while we burst into laughter. “Well don’t just stand there, come on in and have a seat, we’re almost ready to eat.” Armstrong says. Mike looks down at himself then at us and then he takes off his clothes. He rubs his arms a bit and comes into the dining room. “I want to be like you guys a lot, so I might as well start with the easy stuff like clothes,” he laughs. We chuckle a bit and sit down and have a nice meal. ************************************************** ********************** This was the hardest day in my life. Muscles I didn’t even know I had hurt. I can barely walk up these stairs to bed. My dad put me through a lot in training, but it was nothing like this; Armstrong demanding power and Sam demanding precision, both of them being relentless and accepting nothing but perfection. It was tiring, but satisfying. I felt good when I did well and saw their accepting faces. But boy am I tired now. I collapse on my bed and look at the nearby clock. It’s only 10 pm and I’m dead tired. But I still have to shower. I slowly crawl to the shower and let the water wash over me. As I’m bathing, I think about all that’s happened today. “Armstrong was right. I was holding back. Pain really doesn’t matter. Sure it hurt like hell when he hit me, but he didn’t hit me full power. I didn’t break anything and I feel ok now. I feel like I really tried and it felt good. My body might not agree with me tomorrow though.” “And Sam. What can I say about him? He makes everything seem so precise. I would’ve just thought if I hit the guy hard enough he would move, but Sam makes it seem more of an art than just uncontrolled rage. He makes it seem simple too. If he wears his pads like this, hit him like so. If he’s this size, his center of gravity is here. His pads are slack here. He seems to have so much knowledge. I’m very glad I found them.” “The food was really good all day. Different than what my parents cook, but still healthy tasting. And Sam and Armstrong are really free around each other. I’ve never seen two guys so comfortable with themselves and each other. But who can blame them? Their bodies look so good. Even without doing that much of a workout today, their muscles are still tight and firm and bulging with power. They hold themselves with such pride and majesty, it makes me proud to be their friend. And of course, their manhood is nothing to be ashamed of. They have everything I aspire to be: hardworking, huge, kind, tough, and respectful. That is my goal. I will stand up one day and be like them.” The water’s getting kind of cold now. I guess I should get out. That feels so good and the bed looks so very comfortable. I put on my boxers and fall on top of it, barely getting under the covers. As I drift off to sleep, I think I hear stuff moving and people talking in Armstrong’s bedroom, but I’m sure it’s nothing. So very tired. ************************************************** ********************** That’s how life was for Mike for the next several months. We worked him hard in the gym and on the weekends. He trained almost 7 days a week, working diligently to be like us and his father. And he’s growing too, steadily as time passes. For the first months, he remained around the same height but was packing on lots of bulk and muscle. He grew from around 100lbs to close to 225 of solid mass. Then his growth spurt started to hit. We watched as he grew taller and taller, almost everyday it seemed he grew half an inch. “Little Mikey” truly grew into “Big Mike”. By the time a year had rolled around, Mike had grown almost a half a foot in height and was up to 230 lbs of lean muscle. Everyone congratulated on his change and he felt good. We took pictures of him every month and you could see the change from a scrawny, unsure kid, to a confident powerful teen. His pictures showed the gradual, but evident change from his former 5’ tall, 100lb frame to his current 5’6’’ 230lbs mass. Then Mike told us it was football tryout time. We went to the mall and bought him some pads and some baggy t-shirts. He really wanted to show the coaches and players who he haven’t interacted with in a year what he was made of. After putting all the equipment on, he looked like a normal teen. The baggy shirt and pads hid his bulging chest and broad shoulders decently, and you couldn’t see his ripped abs. The only thing that stood out was his powerful arms and his well defined legs. Mike found that if he relaxed enough, his arms didn’t stand out too much, but there was nothing he could do about his legs. “I’ll just attribute it to all the running I did,” Mike smiled. We knew he was ready to show his former mockers. Armstrong and I arrived at the school early so we could get passes to get on the campus. As we strolled through the halls, we saw all kinds of kids. Some of my old feelings came back, and I wished that I could help them. They need to find the gym for themselves I told myself and I dropped Joe’s cards in a lot of their lockers. If they come, they’ll get help, I said to Armstrong. We arrive at the field and we stand on the sidelines. Mike runs up to us as hyper as ever and tells us he’s glad we came. We say we’re anxious to see what he’s learned and Mike responds that he’s anxious to use it. “My god I hope he doesn’t kill anyone,” I whisper to Armstrong after he leaves. Armstrong chuckles and says “He learned your control, he shouldn’t. Shouldn’t.” We both burst into laughter as the rest of the team runs onto the field. Warm ups are interesting. First they have to run laps, which Mike easily does, keeping ahead of almost everyone. Then there’s stretching, jumping jacks, push ups and other exercises. Armstrong and I survey the team. Mike is doing everything with no problem, but there are people who are getting tired already. Whether they’re first timers or long standing players, we don’t know. Then the moment the 3 of us were waiting for: Lineman try-outs. Mike is standing in the middle of the line of new hopefuls. We look over them as they try to move this large senior, which I’m assuming is the same guy that dashed Mike’s hopes last year. Most are bigger than Mike by sheer dimensions, but none of them have his muscularity. Most of them move the test subject a bit and slip by him. They are considered to pass. Some can’t move him and walk back to the coach for other assignments. I see the disappointment on some of their faces and know that’s how Mike felt last year. Then Mike is up. We move closer so we can watch. It was the most beautiful and painful thing I’ve seen in a long time. Mike stood in his three point stance perfectly. The senior leaned down a bit. Mike looked up at him with a pair of cold and determined eyes. The coach blew his whistle and Mike hit him with a giant crunch, lifted him under his pads and carried him almost 5 yards before slamming him to the turf. As Armstrong and I watched this display, ending with the seniors head bouncing off the ground, we both give a resounding “YES!” Mike stands up and looks at us, seeing us cheer him on and then looks at the coach, who stood there shocked. Mike trots up to him and says, “How was that coach?” The coach closes his mouth and responds, “Real good ummm….” as he shuffles his list searching for a name. Armstrong and I walk over and say, “This here’s Big Mike Evans, our buddy. He’s your new defensive lineman.” “Way to go Big Mike,” Armstrong congratulates him as we punch him a bit. “Yeah, I think you knocked the wind out of that guy” I comment as I point to the kid still trying to get up. “You know, I thought it was gonna be hard, but when I hit him like you guys trained me, it felt like he was light as a feather. I probably could’ve carried him further, but I felt I should stop and let him down.” Mike comments “Yeah man, we were glad you didn’t kill him.” Armstrong laughs. “I just feel so powerful now. It’s like a rush.” Mike flexes an arm. “I can’t believe this is really my body. I feel like a new person now.” He flexes some more. “You guys are really awesome.” “You did the work man; we just helped you along the path.” I say. “But don’t think this lets you off the hook for our stuff.” Armstrong comments. “No man, I would never stop working out with you guys. I mean, look at some of these guys.” Mike waves his arm around at the rest of the guys working and trying out. “I used to look up to these guys when I was small. Now they seem small to me. I know they’ve been working longer than me, but they don’t have these results.” Mike flexes some more. “I know it sounds conceited, but I’m better than they are. It’s because you two made me better. I don’t want to lose what I have and I doubt anyone in this whole school is as dedicated as you two.” We jab Mike in the shoulder and say, “We’re always here for you man.” Mike goes back over with his new team, standing tall and proud. Armstrong and I beam with pride; our young prodigy has grown into a respectful teen. We watch the day’s practice and are disappointed when it ends in about two hours. Mike is still hyper as ever when practice has ended while the rest of the team is tired. “Man guys, that was so awesome. I feel great,” Mike said as he bounced up and down on his calves. “Hey guys, let’s go work out!” Armstrong and I look at each other and agree. We wait for Mike to change out of his practice clothes into his gym clothes and meet us back outside. Armstrong and I meet Mike outside the school’s weight room. He’s wearing the sleeveless t-shirt I gave him long ago and he’s close to filling it out. Armstrong and I didn’t wear good shirts to workout in, so we just take our shirts off and tossed them in our vehicles. We walk into the school’s weight room and it looks pretty decent. There are a few machines and a bunch of benches and plenty of free weights. “This’ll do for a light workout,” Armstrong says and we all burst into laughter. Mike is the first one up. He is still hyped from football practice and is lifting bigger than normal. We follow suit with our normal weight and Mike is keeping up good, a mere 75lbs behind us. We hit the bench machine and I happen to notice that we’re drawing a little crowd. I jab Armstrong in the side with my elbow and point. He smiles and goes to spot Mike. Mike hasn’t noticed the crowd yet, but we put 325 on it. He goes for 10 reps and we push him to do 12. He pushes it out hard, grunting the last rep. We rack the weight and he turns and stands up and notices a large portion of his new team standing there, mouths wide open in shock. He looks at us and we smile. He then looks at his teammates and does a double bi pose, flexing as hard as he can. You can see every muscle on his body rippling, both from the intensity of pump and the flex. I watch as the people who are watching gawk in awe at the spectacular showing Mike’s giving them. I see some of their eyes drift lower on him as the rest stay fixated on his bulging biceps. We pat him on the shoulder and say “Way to go Big Mike.” He smiles a huge grin at us and piles on our additional 75lbs so we can do our benches. Armstrong and I try not to show off too much, but Mike is enjoying himself greatly. The people dispersed a bit, but they still looked from a distance, and Mike was giving them a show. He’s taken off his shirt and he flexes after ever set. You can see the definition on his body and every muscle is pumped. Even though he’s only doing chest today, his arms are full of blood and his veins are showing the power he now possesses. He looks to us and says, “I know I shouldn’t be showing off. I don’t even know why I’m doing it. But it does feel good.” Armstrong whispers, “Don’t worry about it man. You deserve the looks you’re getting. Just don’t forget where you came from, and never forget where you’re going.” “I can never forget you guys. Each time I stand in the mirror, I see the work that you’ve done. I know that if I stop, I’ll lose these gains,” he says as he points to his arm. “No one here is near as hardcore as you guys, and I’ve grown to love how much you guys push me. If anything, you’ll see more of me.” Mike smiles as I finish up my set and we both give him a giant hug. Everything came together so well. I can’t believe the gains I’ve made in one year. I bet that senior was surprised when I told him who I was. God, it felt good to slam him like that. He felt so light and moved so easily, I barely had to try. To think just a year ago, I couldn’t budge him, and now I could carry him around effortlessly. Today just seemed so surreal. Last year, I had trouble keeping up with the warm-up after the jog, but today, everything was so easy. The guys around me were winded after warm-ups but I felt energized. And god, did it feel good to toss that senior around like a rag doll. I still can’t believe it. Have I really come so far ahead of everyone else? They’ve been working at it for years. It’s all because of Armstrong and Sam. My teammates can’t be working as hard as Armstrong and Sam made me work. I walk into my house and sit down to eat. My dad comes down from his room to talk to me. “So how did it go son?” I try not to smile too much, but I almost yell, “I’m on the team dad!” He walks over and gives me a hug and says, “Good job. You deserve it. You’re a big man now and I know you’re going to do well. Tell me all about it.” “Well, first we started with a jog. Nothing like what we do though. It was 4 times around the track, you know, easy stuff. Then it was a bunch of warm up exercises. Some of the guys around me were tired when we finished, but I was good and excited. Then they told us who to see for what positions. Oh, and Sam and Armstrong were there. I stopped to talk to them before I walked over to the defensive linemen tryouts. They told me to take it easy on them.” I smile a bit. “The test was the guy I couldn’t move last year. I knew this year was going to be different. He was still taller and a bit larger than me, but I saw he was a lot fatter than last year. I hit him just like Sam and Armstrong trained me. I got under his pads and I carried him a bunch before I slammed him on the ground. Sam and Armstrong went crazy on the sidelines and the coach was shocked. I ran over and asked coach how I did and he was speechless. Sam said to him, ‘This is Big Mike Evans, you’re new defensive lineman,’ and all coach could do was nod. Sam and Armstrong congratulated me on the nice hit and I was so proud. It was all thanks to their training. They watched as we did the rest of the day’s practice and when it was over, we hit the weight room.” “You weren’t tired after all that practice?” my dad inquires. “No, I was so hyped. It was only two hours and the guys put me through a lot more than that. So, we hit the weight room and it’s a decent one. We do our normal workout and Armstrong was pushing me while I’m trying a slightly higher weight. I get 12 out and I’m proud, then I noticed the football guys were watching me. I felt kinda funny at first, but then I started flexing at them.” I held up my arm and flexed a little bit for my dad. “They were shocked and it made me feel good. I mean seniors were impressed by my size and muscles.” “Sounds like you had a nice day today.” I scarf down some more steak and respond “Yeah dad. I can remember when I didn’t think this was gonna be possible, but you and Sam and Armstrong made it all happen. I really love you dad.” I get up and walk over to my dad. I’m bigger than I used to be, but he still picks me up and hugs me. We stand for a moment in that hug and he puts me down. “You are becoming a big man. I won’t be able to do that much longer,” he laughs. “Heh, don’t worry dad, I’ll pick you up instead soon!” I head upstairs to take a shower. When I get into the restroom, I catch myself in the mirror. I’m wearing the shirt that Sam gave me the first time we met. It’s faded from its original black, and there some holes in it in various places, but what caught my eye is how I looked in it. When I first got it, it fit me like a dress. It hung down to my knees and was completely wide. Now, I fill it out a lot better. It hangs off my shoulders well, my body is wide enough to make it look baggy but not completely funny. It’s still a bit long for me, but it’s amazing to see the gains. Why didn’t I notice this stuff before? I flex a bit and I can see myself fill out the shirt a bit more. “Amazing” I say to myself. Then I begin to take the shirt off and I catch the smell of it. I’ve never noticed it before, but the shirt smells like that same smell I smelt the first day. But now I know what it was. This shirt, which was worn by Sam when he lifted and worn by me while I worked hard, smelt like muscle. I can label the smell now. It smells like Sam, Armstrong and I, sweating hard. It smelt like the metal and the weight. There was the scent of the locker room where we showered and there was even a slight hint of blood and tears. I took a deep breath of it and exhaled a giant “Ahhhh.” Now I knew why my father did the same when he first took me to the gym. It was great. It was like how men should really smell. Screw colognes, the stench of muscle and metal should be all over us, the exhilarating scent of power and hard work should be what defines us. I take off the shirt completely and look at myself. I look a lot better than I used to, but I still have a long way to go before I get to where I wanna be. I flex a bit more and I see myself getting hard. I look down at my cock and I say, “Yeah, I know you like that too.” I love getting the muscle as much as I like watching it. I jump into the shower and wash up, my mind reeling from today’s events. It can only get better. ************************************************** ********************** I’m sitting at my desk one boring day, and I’m reminiscing over the past 2 years. Year one of Mike’s transformation ended with him becoming his dream: a defensive lineman. He wasn’t on the starting line yet, but he could’ve been if he was a junior or senior. Every game he played and excelled. Year two was a lot more interesting. After he started playing football, he never seemed to tire. He would catch Armstrong and me after his football practice and make sure he got his daily workout in. Every weekend, he continued to do his personal football camp. We saw gains in him that made us proud. When he first started playing football, he was around 5’6’’ and 230lbs, but in the past year, he’s grown a full foot. And the constant running and lifting and diet has bulked him out to a lean 280. While he’s as tall as I am and a little shorter than Armstrong, he’s not as massive. But what he lacks in mass, he more than makes up for in definition. He’s a natural ectomorph and you can tell. While Armstrong’s shakes bulked me up, they added more lean muscle to Mike. Every muscle on his body is ripped. He carries no more than six percent body fat, no matter how much he eats. We went to his team’s dinner, and all three of us had to be fitted for suits, so that gave us a good excuse to be measured. Armstrong: 6’8’’ 334 lbs. Chest: 64’’ Waist: 36’’ Neck: 25’’ Arms: 27’’ Calves: 28’’ Quads: 37’’ Me: 6’6’’ 321 lbs. Chest: 61’’ Waist: 34’’ Neck: 22” Arms: 25’’ Calves: 25’’ Quads: 33’’ Mike: 6’6’’ 280 lbs. Chest: 57’’ Waist: 34’’ Neck: 20’’ Arms: 23’’ Calves: 24’’ Quads: 30’’ He continues to keep up with us in everything; eating, lifting and life over all. Over the past year on our weekends, I’ve been guiding him through some simple Taijutsu katas, forms and movements in a set pattern. He’s been keeping up with it and looks good doing it. While my frame is a lot bigger, his is extremely toned and you can see every vein move as he performs the kata. This week is Mike’s two year anniversary and we have a beach trip in mind. I haven’t heard of Mike having any girlfriends or a social life, so it will be interesting to see what he does at the beach. I pick up the phone and confirm our reservations. We plan on going to an extremely nice beach house, right on the beach. Our goal is to have lots of ‘fun’ this weekend and to do so we need to be as close to the white sands as possible. The time is slowly ticking away, me fantasying about the beach is keeping me awake enough. The day finally ends and I head out to the gym. We’re going to be meeting up there and taking Mike out shopping after we finish lifting. Armstrong and I arrive at the same time as usual and we great each other. We hit the gym feeling good about the upcoming weekend. ************************************************** ********************** “Coach, I won’t be in town this weekend. I’m going off with Sam and Armstrong. We have a vacation planned, my first one in almost 3 years.” I tell my coach. “Don’t worry; I’m sure that I will be working hard while I’m there. Sam and Armstrong aren’t ones to let me rest too long.” Coach looks up at me and says, “I wish the rest of your teammates had as much dedication as you did. I tell all the JV players that they need to be like you if they want to start.” I say to coach, “Thanks. It’s all Sam and Armstrong though. I just moved the weight. They made me feel like I could do it.” “Maybe I should get them to come down here and do strength training for the team.” “I don’t think so. I mentioned it to them once, saying how there’s people who could use their guidance, and they said to me ‘They must make the first step and find us, like you did.’ I don’t quite understand it, but I guess what they mean is you really have to want to change before they can help. I remember I was at my wits’ end when I first met them. If I wasn’t, I doubt I would’ve stuck around after that first night.” My mind wanders back to that night; the haircut, Armstrong shocking me with his huge size and me discovering things about myself I never knew. If someone wasn’t desperate or willing, they would’ve ran out the locker room screaming after Armstrong started roaring. I guess what they said is true. They must find the gym and first. “….next game.” Coach says as I get startled out of my daydream. “Huh coach?” “I said we’re starting on defensive end the next game.” “Cool! Thanks coach!” “You’re the best man for the job Big Mike, what did you expect?” “Still, it’s a giant honor.” I look at my watch. “Geez, is that the time? I gotta get to the gym.” “Tell the guys I said hello and I hope they send me more guys like you.” I laugh as I run out the door and towards my car. I arrive at the gym slightly late. Armstrong and Sam have already done their warm up sets and I need to catch up. They’ve already set aside a spot and preloaded a bar for me. I scream, “I’m late but I’m sure as hell going be giving it my all” The guys in the gym laugh a bit as I sprint to the locker room. One quick change later and I’m back on the floor. Sam and Armstrong pause for a bit and help some of the other lifters while I catch up on my warm ups. I take them slow as usual, taking care not to injure myself. Sam is helping a guy with his one rep max on the bench and Armstrong is growling “Push, don’t give up!” at a guy doing squats. Home Sweet Home. I finish up my warm up just as Sam and Armstrong finish helping out. They walk back to where we’re doing back exercises. Sam pats me on the shoulder and says, “Had a good day big man?” Armstrong starts lifting as I recant the days’ events. Sam gives me a thumbs up as Armstrong says, “Bout time they saw your skill.” He grunts out the last rep and switches off to Sam. “So,” Armstrong continues, “ready for this weekend?” I smile as I say, “Yeah, haven’t went to any beaches in a while. Been hanging out with you two guys for the last few years.” “Yeah,” Sam grunts, “We thought it was a good time for a vacation.” Armstrong responds, “Yeah, we’re going shopping today for stuff, you’ll probably enjoy it a bit.” Sam stands up and laughs a bit. “I still remember my first time shopping with this big lug,” he chuckles, “it was a day I’ll never forget.” I get ready to do my set, wondering what Sam could possibly mean. I know these guys; they always have something interesting up their sleeves. I smile, knowing this is gonna be a fun day. ************************************************** ********************** After our workout, we pile into my jeep, Armstrong in the front and Mike in the back, and head towards the mall. We stop to grab a quick meal at our favorite restaurant and head off to the big guy’s store. We walk in the store and are immediately greeted by the store clerks. There are two females and one male, all very nice looking and slim. We start to head off to the swim section. They have a variety of swim wear there, and Mike is looking at the normal swim trunks, but we have different ideas in mind for him. “Miss!” Armstrong bellows and waves his huge arm, gaining the attention of the nearby clerk. “Yes sir?” “Yes, we’re looking for your speedos.” Soon as he got the word ‘speedos’ out, Mike spins around. I smile as Mike looks at Armstrong. “Oh, yes. They’re right here” the young clerk says as she leads Armstrong to the far wall. Armstrong motions for us to follow, and I head over with Mike following. Once we all arrive at the speedo section, Armstrong looks at Mike. “You’re still about a 34, aren’t you?” “Yeah, that’s about right.” “Good, same size as Sam. Miss, here’s my card. Charge this pair to it.” Armstrong grabs a pair of black briefs off the wall and tosses them at Mike. “Go put them on. If they don’t fit, Sam can have ‘em, but I’m sure they’ll be just fine. Mike looks at Armstrong like he’s crazy, but Armstrong shoos him into the dressing room. Armstrong and I stand outside the dressing room while Mike changes. He steps out in a t-shirt and the new speedos. “Give me that shirt,” Armstrong orders as he goes to rip the shirt off Mike. Mike chuckles as he takes of the shirt and Armstrong directs him to a nearby full length mirror. “You think I can wear something like this?” Mike asks. “Let’s find out” I say as I wave down the helpful clerk. “Miss, how do you think this looks on our friend here?” She looks at Mike’s toned body and her eyes betray her as she stares at his very decent package. Mike turns 3 different shades of red as he watches the clerk stare at him. “I---I think it looks quite nice on him” “Well don’t just stand there, pose for the nice young lady. She needs to see you better,” Armstrong says. Mike turns beet red and begins to pose, starting with a single bi, then a double bi, then a lat flare. The young lady gasps at his physique, holding her hand near her chest. I look around and I see the other two clerks watching Mike’s display with lust in their eyes. Yup, I think they all like how Mike looks in those shorts. “Yes, I think they look really good,” the clerk stammers. “Well there ya go Mike,” Armstrong says, “if the young lady says they’re good, then you’re wearing them this weekend.” I reach up to the wall and grab another pair of black speedos in size 34, two pair of red in size 34 and a couple of size 36’s for Armstrong. We tell Mike to change back so we could leave, but he protests. “I’m not the only one who’s going to show off today. You two gotta try on your stuff too dammit!” “Nah,” Armstrong says with a chuckle, “we know they fit us.” “Dammit, you’re going to try them on. At least then I won’t feel so silly for standing here in these,” Mike laughs. “Ok, if it’ll make you feel better,” I laugh and punch him on the shoulder. I wave down the clerk and tell her to ring all this up real quick. She trots off to the cash register and then comes back with our purchase. I notice that the other clerks have moved to get a better view of us and I chuckle. Looking at Armstrong, I can tell he sees the same thing. We grab the black speedos and head into the dressing room. I step out first and I flex my right arm for the nearby clerk. I see her flutter a bit as Armstrong steps out. He looks like he flexed a little while changing because you can see some of the veins popping out. He strikes a double bi and I look at the other clerks. The female one is touching herself and the male one is licking his lips slightly. Armstrong: The master of getting people aroused. After about a minute of the show, Armstrong speaks up, “So you wanna walk around the mall like this Mike? You know we’re up for it.” Mike bursts into laughter and says, “No man, we wouldn’t want to scare the natives. Better change back into our gear.” We hop back into the changing rooms and switch back into our casual gear. We step out and I notice Mike’s still pumped and kinda hard from the earlier display. My eyes browse the store and I notice there’s only one clerk now. I smile and think, “Wonder where those other two went off to. I hope they enjoyed the show.” The remaining clerk walked up to Mike and placed her hand on his pumped arm and whispered some stuff into his ear before handing him a small slip of paper. Armstrong and I smile as Mike blushes a little more. We grab our bag of stuff and head out. Mike is really getting into being big. He smiles at every person that seems to be staring at his massive physique. He flexes his pecs a little while he walks and he’s all around enjoying the attention. I remark to myself that he’s a completely different person than when we first met, and I’m happy for him. ************************************************** ********************** Today’s the day! After today’s practice and workout, me and the guys are heading up to the beach. It’s gonna be awesome. I’m bouncing around, even more hyper and it shows that I’m excited. My teammates keep telling me to calm down but I just can’t. I’m too excited. I kinda take it out on the offensive linemen though. I’m so eager to finish practice I’m knocking them harder than normal. Coach calls me over real quick and tells me to calm down a bit and not to injure the guys. I look back and I see some of them are sore. I can’t help but laugh a little before I run over to the guys and hug ‘em by the shoulders and say a quick sorry. I can’t help but run everywhere and bounce on my toes when I’m standing. I just can’t hold still. This weekend’s gonna be awesome. As usual, practice ends with me still energized. I tell everyone bye and hop in my car and head off to the gym. My head is still swimming with anticipation of this weekend. I can feel the sea spray, the breeze, the looks of admirers. I wonder to myself, “When did I become so confident?” I remember times when I used to shun the eyes of the public and tried to avoid being seen. Now, I love the attention. It’s because of these I think as I raise my arm and flex slightly. I never would’ve realized how much confidence just feeling good about myself would’ve given me. Even before I had the huge muscles, back when I first joined the gym, I felt good. I think back to the night I first started being called ‘Big Mike’ and how I didn’t feel weird at all being around those huge guys. I helped rack weights and load bars and assisted the big guys in the gym with stuff, and I never felt weird. What was it about being there? Was it that I had a place to belong to? Was it because they didn’t see me as a scrawny kid but as a future man? Was it because of Sam and Armstrong backing me? I don’t know. Maybe all of it, but now, I feel different. I don’t care either. It feels good to feel like this, not worrying about what people think about me or even if they care. Just being able to be free from those thoughts is exhilarating. I roar a bit like Armstrong as I drive down the road. Truly, this is freedom. ************************************************** ********************** We do a quick workout as I tell the gang about the beach house we’re going to. It’s quite large and happens to have a hot tub, a pool, several large rooms and even a gym. Mike sighs with relieve and remarks, “Good, thought I wasn’t going to be able to workout this week.” Armstrong recants, “Don’t worry big man, you’ll defiantly have a workout during this vacation. Plus there’s some things we need to discuss on the way.” Mike looks at Armstrong confused and says “Like what?” “Later,” I say.Mike nods and we resume our quick workout. After we finish, we grab our shakes and Armstrong grabs a small vial of his sweat. It’s about time he found out. We’re cruising down the highway in my jeep when Armstrong begins.“Mike, we have a few things to tell you. We thought that this would be the best time to do so.” “Like what?”“Well, for one, Sam and I are bisexual.”I look in my rear view mirror at Mike to try and discern his feeling on the subject. He didn’t seem upset, but more jovial instead.“Yeah, I’ve known. You two are big guys, and when I’m going to sleep after the grueling training you put me through, I can hear your voices and the bed move in your room. It took me a while to figure it out, but I finally knew. I kinda wanted to be in there with you guys, feeling your muscles and seeing your huge cocks in action.”“Good,” I say, “I’m glad we got that out in the open. We weren’t sure how you’d react.”“Yeah, I’m ok with it. I’m bi myself. I’ve fucked a guy and a gal at the same time already.”Armstrong turns around and pats Mike on the shoulder. “Well that takes care of my next statement. Final thing,” he says as he reaches for the vial, “you see this?”Armstrong hands the vial to Mike and he examines the clear liquid.“Please tell me these aren’t roids.”“No no no. We’re all natural. Well, except for this, but it’s natural too. What you’re holding there is my sweat, slightly purified. I seem to sweat testosterone, and we clean it of impurities and mix it into shakes. So, it’s just me you’re drinking.”Mike gets a look of interest across his face, obviously wondering how that’s possible, and then says, “Ok. That’s cool. I presume that since it is natural, it’s not illegal?”“Nope, I took it to a doctor and he said is was as just like taking aspirin. He also said he was jealous of me because my genetics will keep me producing major amounts of testosterone for a while, and the same goes for people who drink this for years. It seems to alter your body’s chemistry to where your own body starts to make more testosterone naturally, hence the gains.”“So, what you’re saying is, I’ll continue to be able to make gains like this as long as I keep working out?”“Your gains will slow, but as long as you hit the gym hard, you’ll look like that when you’re 60 and 70 years old.”A huge grin appeared across Mike’s face as he envisioned a massive 70 year old Armstrong, out lifting people 1/3 his age. I smile and am relieved about how he took the news. We continue to cruise down the road, laughing and joking and just being free. ************************************************** ********************** We arrive at the house and start unloading stuff. Armstrong and Sam had packed two huge coolers with stuff for the two day vacation so we’d have tons to eat. They grab the coolers while I grab the duffle bags and we head in the house. It’s better than Sam described. The living room is huge, tons of space leading to a dock where you can see the beach. The view is beautiful, the ocean so clear, the breeze so crisp. Armstrong calls me back into the house to put the stuff away. I walk around and see the rest of the place. There’s a fairly nice gym, nothing like home but it should suffice for the two days. There’s a kitchen with a giant fridge. Two bedrooms, both with king size beds. I’m beginning to hope I can spend a little time in Sam and Armstrong’s room on this trip. Out the back door is the pool and hot tub. I nod approvingly, sensing this is gonna be the place of action. I head back towards the bedrooms and drop the luggage off before heading to the kitchen to help put away our supplies. After putting away the tons of pre-made drinks and food, we hit the living room for a little while before being drawn to the gym. We just can’t resist working out. We sat and relaxed for a good five minutes before I started getting jumpy and looking back and forth at Armstrong and Sam, them looking at me with the same glare in their eyes. Funny how I would usually relax at a time like this, now I just have to work out. We hit the in house gym, and since it doesn’t have the massive amounts of weight we’re used to, we decide to do really low weight for 100 reps. Well, I didn’t decide, Armstrong brought it up, and I agreed. After 60 curls, I wish I hadn’t. My arms were burning like acid was being poured on them. I wanted to drop the weight, but Sam and Armstrong were relentless.“Dude, you can’t stop. Look at that gun” Sam encourages me as he points to the mirror. I look at my arm and I like what I see. The high reps have my arm veins twitching madly. Every blood vessel in them are standing at full attention and pumping giant amounts of blood. It’s inspiring and helps me focus on the monumental task. I need a little help getting the last ten out without cheating, but I do it and my arms flop to my side, begging for mercy. “Way to go man, did you feel that burn!” Armstrong cheers wildly. I drop to my knees and exclaim, “Man that was hard as hell!” Armstrong looks at me then Sam and says, “Yeah, this might not be the best idea. Oh well, how bout ice cream!” They burst into laughter and I follow suit. Armstrong picks up a dumbbell about 20lbs heavier and cranks out his reps. I’m still on the floor but I watch as his huge gun churns out the reps. With machine-like precision, the arm goes up and down, each rep demanding more of his muscles than the last. I watch as his skin slowly tightens, the veins in his massive forearm begin to pump harder and harder, threatening to break the skin. Also around 60 reps, I see Armstrong begin to sweat. His arms are bulging with power, the muscles look fatigued but beautiful. The veins work up and down his arm like a serpent, coiling and relaxing at the task. Sam is pushing Armstrong to keep form and he continues to lift. It’s an amazing site, this man’s arms. At rest, they look simply like giant rocks on his arm, but when stressed like this, it’s awe inspiring. The beauty of his muscles working that hard, the blood coursing through his thick veins supplying lifeblood to each fiber, the massive size of it all, it is almost too much to take in. By the time Armstrong hits 100, I think his arms are going to explode. Veins I’ve never noticed have risen to the surface and are throbbing relentlessly against the skin. His forearms and biceps have tightened to almost unreal levels of tension and I can feel myself getting hard. Sam grabs the same dumbbell and starts working on his set. It’s amazing how much alike they are. He performs each rep with the same precision, same rate of lift and decline, same muscles bulging in the same spots. Maybe it’s me being tired from the massive strain on my body, but I feel as if I’m getting light headed. I watch as Sam’s arms bulge and strain just like Armstrong’s, and I get so excited. I’ve never seen them looked so pumped. Sure, lifting like they usually do showed me their exceptional mass, but this was different. They could be ripped if they wanted to because they’re so close to it but they prefer to be big, and seeing their arms ripped like this was a huge turn on. Armstrong does his best to assist Sam with the last few reps and at 100, Sam drops the dumbbells to the ground. “Damn that was a burn!” he shouts. I stand up and I can no longer resist…. I walk over to Sam and I begin to rub his arms a bit, slightly moaning in pleasure. Sam turns to me a bit and says, “Like that pump, don’t you? I know we all do.” He uses his other arm to grab my arm and squeezes it a little. It burns a bit from the pump but it feels so good. After replacing the dumbbells, Armstrong steps over and stands near us, and I reach out my hand to grab his arm also. While rubbing Sam’s arm, I guide my tongue along the road map of Armstrong’s arm outlined by his massive veins. I feel his light layer of hair across my tongue and the salty taste of his manly sweat and I whimper in delight. I have dreamed about doing this kinda thing for the longest, ever since I looked at my dad and other bodybuilders and realized that I loved muscle. I finally feel as if I can explore those feelings with these guys. They seemed to know what I was thinking and they pull off their clothes and help me with mine. It’s like my deepest dream come true. Sure, I still love women, but they don’t have these huge muscles that I also love. We spend the next hour standing there, worshiping each other’s muscles. I spent my time focusing on their upper bodies while they moved from my chest to my arms and down to my legs and back again. They expertly used their hands and tongues to send wave after wave of pleasure to each muscle in my body, and I tried to imitate them with my hands and mouth. Their fingers are running through the crevices of my abs and I flex slightly to gently hold it there. Sam laughs a little and continues upward while Armstrong works my lower body. My hands are exploring Sam’s massive chest with stops at Armstrong’s huge shoulders. It was heavenly, just standing there feeling their rippling mounds of flesh attached to their huge cores. After we finish up, we hit the shower. It’s a nice big shower and it can fit a whole family. Naturally, we all shower together, continuing what we started in the gym. In here, the experience is heightened by the flowing water. I enthrall myself with their bodies, washing their toned muscles as they wash me and each other, paying heed to every mound and indention in their amazing bodies. Our muscles are glistening in the water and soap, flowing around our bodies like rivers. Suds stream down their bodies slowly, following the path outlined by the years of hard work. Our cocks are hard and are rubbing against each other as we slowly draw our hands along each other’s contours. It feels so sensual, the firmness of their muscles and the powerful veins combined with the softness of their touch. I can barely control myself and I feel close to climaxing when Sam turns off the water. He steps out and smiles at us and directs us to the bedroom floor. I happily follow, and we continue on the carpeted floor. We roll around with each other, displaying our naked wet bodies and our rippling muscles. I grab their massive tree trunk legs and go to massage them. Sam picks me up and starts to lift me as if I were a barbell. At the lowest point of each press, I reach down to feel his massive pecs working and I reach towards Armstrong who is sliding his meaty paws up and down Sam’s arms. After a few reps, Sam hands me to Armstrong and the lifting continues. I am throbbing and I begin to stroke my lifter on each press. Armstrong then lays me down between him and Sam and we continue to rub our wet, glistening muscles against each other. We eventually begin to stroke each other as we continue to worship our muscled bodies and I’m first to explode in euphoric delight. Sam and Armstrong follow suit, and we lay on the floor, exhausted, glowing with pleasure, and covered in creamy goodness.“That was amazing guys,” I say.“That’s nothing compared to what’s planned for tomorrow,” Armstrong says. We get up and clean up the area. Seems we’ve had more fun than I thought and it takes half a dozen towels to clean up all the water and jizz. After tossing the towels in the wash along with our clothes, we head downstairs to eat. I’m beginning to wonder why I even bothered with clothes for this trip since now that I’m free with my buddies, I don’t plan on wearing anything around the guys. Our dinner consisted of steak and veggies, and a side of hard beef enjoyment. After dinner, we head off to bed. I’m headed to my room but Sam grabs me by the arm and leads me into the master room. I smile as I think about what’s going to happen, but they say no sex just yet, that I’ll need my energy for tomorrow. We jump into bed and I feel their hard muscles and cocks rub against me. It’s hard to fall asleep like that, but for some reason it feels natural. I eventually drift off to sleep with their massive arms draped across me like shields. ************************************************** ********************** We wake up later than normal around 7 am. I notice that all 3 of us are covered in white stickiness, and I smile. Nice to know the kid is highly aroused. I wasn’t so sure how he would react, but I’m happy. I wake up the gang and we head to the shower. Mike is raging again and it makes Armstrong and me hard too. We spend about thirty minutes “showering” and head to breakfast. After a quick meal, we put on our black speedos and head to the beach. It’s still fairly empty, so I lead the guys to the ocean. “Morning warm up today will be kata number 17 against the sea,” I say as Armstrong smiles. Kata 17 has a lot of circular and precise arm motions and emphasizes tension and control in the upper body. Armstrong knew exactly why I picked this one. While we’re standing still in the water, the kata will focus and pump our upper bodies, stretching the biceps and pecs, and the water will make our muscles stand out more. We begin the long kata, slowly tensing and relaxing our muscles as me move in the warm ocean. As we stand in a line facing the sea, I can see Mike’s tight body get pumped and Armstrong’s veins bulge against his skin and I feel the same in my body. We stand in the ocean for almost an hour, slowly performing the fluid and precise movements of the kata, breathing in controlled methods, being in sync with each other. We finish by bowing to the rising sun and turn around. On the beach are around 20 people, all staring intently at us. I laugh a bit and I smack Mike gently on the ass and tell him they’re checking him out. He laughs and I lead our little group out of the ocean. I spot this trio of college chicks lounging on the sands and I begin to walk over to them with Armstrong and Mike behind me. They begin to whisper and giggle as we approach them. “Good morning ladies,” I greet them as they stop giggling. Armstrong and Mike wave at the young ladies as they smile back. “How are you today?” Armstrong asks.One of the females speaks up and says, “Oh, we’re really good after that performance out there. What was it exactly?”I jab Mike in the side with my elbow and he speaks up, “Oh, it’s called Taijutsu. Something this big lug here taught me.”The leader of the females speaks up, “You looked very good doing that.” Clearly she was flirting with Mike, but Mike didn’t notice. I sit him down next to the chick and sit myself down near another one. Armstrong sits near the end and says, “Yeah, he’s a good kid and he knows his stuff.”“I bet. All you looked real good doing that out there. So big and strong,” she quietly speaks as she rubs Mike’s abs.Mike smiles a bit and I speak up, “Perhaps you ladies would like to join us this eve at our beach house? We plan on having a party and I see that Mike would love to invite you over.” Mike blushes as the woman rubbing him laughs a bit. “We’ll be there,” the female next to me giggles.I stand up and say, “Good, looking forward to having fun with you tonight. Excuse us while we go invite more people.” Mike rubs his companion gently before rising and waving goodbye. Armstrong takes a little more time detaching from his playmate, but we eventually continue down the beach. The large portion of the day was spent enjoying the onlookers and inviting them to our party. We got a large mix of male and female participants. I especially enjoyed our little beach football game. It was kinda unfair, 4 on 8, but they gave us a good run for our money despite the odds. We only won by 21 points. It kinda helps when three of our four players each are almost as big as two of their players. We invited them all to the party and told them to bring the ball too. We had lunch, played a few beach games, flirted with some guys and gals, and before we knew it, it was around time for us to start preparing for the party. We walk back to the house, waving and winking at all the hot people on the beach. I think to myself, damn this is gonna be one nice orgy. We set up some food and drinks that we brought along and we clear out a lot of the breakables to the second bedroom. We plan on keeping most of the action in the living and outside, so we block off the two bedrooms. We spread the couches out a little, exposing more floor space and we place pillows around the area. The door bell rings and Mike goes to answer it. I don’t think he’s realized that he’s naked, but what the hell, everyone’s gonna be soon. ************************************************** ********************** I open the door and see the three girls we first met at the beach and I greet them with a hearty hello. They’re standing on the porch just staring at me and I’m wondering why. A slight breeze blows, and I realize that I’m in my full glory. I smile for them and extend my arm to them, flexing my muscles ever so slightly. I invite them in the house with a Cheshire cat grin saying, “Welcome to our parlor,” and they giggle and enter. The ladies walk into the house and towards the living room where Sam and Armstrong are still man-handling the furniture. Seeing them like that makes me kinda excited so I can imagine what the girls are feeling. I give them a quick tour, showing them the kitchen and the pool area. I say to them that they’re free to relax, and the party should be starting soon. As soon as I guide them back to the living room, the doorbell rings again. I guess it’s later than I thought. I open the door and it’s the guys we played football with today. They also immediately notice I’m naked, but they come in anyway. I give them the same tour and lead them to the living room where Sam and Armstrong are already comfortable with some of the ladies. More and more people come, and soon the living room is full. Music is playing and people are getting more and more comfortable. Surprisingly, no one brought alcohol, but the atmosphere is still light. Our freedom with our bodies seems to make everyone comfortable, and slowly, clothing starts coming off everyone. I would’ve never guess that something like this would happen, but it seems that this was Armstrong and Sam’s plan from the start. The chick I met from earlier is near me, and she’s taking her time exploring my body. She starts with my chest, drawing her gentle fingers along the ridges of my chest. Her touch is so soft, and I feel my member beginning to harden. Her eyes glance towards my package, and they widen as if she was a kid at Christmas. She works her hands down to my cock and begins to wake the beast. My shaft arises to its full glory, and I hear a few audible gasps. She smiles and begins to mount me and Sam tosses a condom my way. My lady catches it and reads the labeling, “XXL eh? I can see why.” She rips the packaging with her teeth and goes to glove my member, slowly working her feminine hands down my throbbing shaft. It feels so good and I see Sam tossing condoms to all the guys in the room. It’s gonna be an orgy, but a safe orgy. She mounts me and starts grinding as some random guy begins to caress my balls with his tongue. “Damn that feels good,” I moan. I look around and I see Armstrong lifting a woman to the ceiling licking her while some guy sucks his massive member and Sam pounds some guy from behind while the guy pounds a chick. There are hands of all types feeling over myself, Sam, and Armstrong, getting a taste of the power our bodies hold. I hear the grunts of people having sex all around me as my chick slowly rides me. I lean her forward and give her a gentle kiss. Her whole body smells of some exotic scent, like lavender and aloe with some other tropical flowers. The guy under her is enjoying himself also, guiding his tongue along my shaft and her ass in rhythm with her. Sam is flexing for his partner, and I hear the coos from the woman admiring his body. The guy sucking Armstrong off has his hands full with Armstrong’s massive meat and the woman that Armstrong is tonguing seems to be lost in ecstasy. Sexual energy is flowing freely, and Armstrong is the first to cum, spraying hot man juice over everyone. His roar as he climaxes causes a chain reaction in the room, leading others to climax soon afterwards. While some people start to die down after that, obviously exhausted from the extreme activity we’re engaged in, we are still hard and ready for more. After a quick condom change, we take a few of the more lively people out to the hot tub and start more action there. I would have never thought I could fuck more than one person in a row, but Sam and Armstrong are almost pushing me to keep up. They’ve pleasured two guys and one woman each already, making them cum harder than I bet they’ve come in a while, and they’re pounding away on the 4th person. The guy I’m with begins to moan and I can tell I’m hitting his prostate just right. I start to thrust deeper and deeper, hearing his moans of pain and pleasure grow. He spews his load over his chest and I direct his hands to my guns as I pound him harder and harder. I cum soon after and I lift him out of the pool. He lies there, exhausted but euphoric. I take off my condom and I walk over to where Sam and Armstrong are. They each have a person, Sam with a chick and Armstrong with a guy. I’m getting hard again from just seeing their muscles work as they work these two over, so I position myself where the guy can suck my meat and the chick can lick the balls. It’s a nice 5-way; water’s splashing everywhere, their moans fill the air, and the primal grunts of the three of us echo. The guy cums first, and I follow suit, shooting my hot load into his mouth. Sam and Armstrong thrust a little more and empty themselves with an animalist roar. The guys lift their partners out of the pool and lay them down on the warm bricks. I grab a towel and lay it across them and then I look at my buddies. Their muscles are standing at full attention, veins bulging everywhere and toned muscle calls to me. Their cocks are still semi-hard, and even now they look amazing. I feel myself getting hard again, and they smile. I’ve cum 3 times in the last couple of hours and they’ve come four times, but it doesn’t seem like the night is over yet. We walk back into the house, dripping of water and jizz and we see the entire party lying there. Everyone’s asleep or falling asleep from the orgasmic bliss, and we slowly make our way to the bedroom. Now it’s time for us to really enjoy ourselves I think. As soon as we get to the room, I drop to my knees and start worshipping Armstrong’s massive body. His legs are just beautiful right now, so pumped from the constant thrusting and his cock is semi hard. I begin to suck it, slowly sliding the shaft down my throat. Sam walks up behind me and crouches down a little, sliding his hardening meat around my back as he rubs my shoulders. I feel his cock rub between the grooves of my shoulder blades as I run my fingers in the crevices of Armstrong’s abs. I hear my moans combine with the growls of my fellow muscle monsters as we worship each other’s bodies. I feel Armstrong’s hands run along my back and tickle Sam’s growing meat. Sam’s hands are exploring the crevices in my arms and my hands are working their way towards the tree trunks attached to the muscle cock in my mouth. I run my hand all around Armstrong’s legs as I slowly work his shaft with my tongue. I feel his serpent swell in my mouth, reaching to lodge itself in the back of my throat. I feel Sam’s powerful arm grabbing my peaked bicep and his cock working itself into my back. All this muscle and cock feel so wonderful and I taste Armstrong’s pre slip from his meat and Sam’s on my back. The thoughts and feelings of muscle everywhere around me, beside me, in me makes my meat swell even larger. I feel a pump that I haven’t felt since I first started lifting and it invigorates me. I begin to work a little harder, wanting to fill my mouth with all of Armstrong. I flex my arms a bit as Sam rubs them and I hear him moan. Armstrong expertly begins to rock back and forth, providing additional sensations to the mix. My hands feel his massive quads work, the muscles twitching and the blood flowing underneath my hands. He leans down a bit and grabs Sam’s arms, massaging the huge mounds of muscle. I take Armstrong’s meat out of my mouth momentarily, wanting to stand against his massive chest. I stand slowly, feeling Sam’s cock slowly slide down the middle of my back and down the crack of my ass. I reach towards Armstrong’s colossal shoulders and around his to his back. His chest is so huge I am unable to fully close my grip around his mass. I spend a few moments letting my hands explore the recesses of his back and lats before he picks me up in a huge hug. Such power feels so good to me and he knows it. Sam approaches and they sandwich me between them. I feel their thickening meats beneath my balls swelling even more. Our three members inter tangle with each other as they press their bodies against mine. Armstrong continues to hold me in mid air as he slides his cock back and forth against my balls and Sam does the same. The sensation is amazing, feeling these muscle cocks and massive monsters all over me is intense, swelling me even harder. I can feel the same is happening to them because their members are slowly but evidently pointing upward. I start to rub my meat between the grooves of Armstrong’s abs and reach behind me to grab Sam’s pulsating forearms as he massages my chest. “God this is so amazing” I moan. “Yeah, you like that hard muscle and these huge cocks don’t you?” Armstrong growls quietly. “Yes sir!” I spatter, “Don’t stop.” Armstrong’s cock feels as if it’s trying to work its way into my ass and I eagerly anticipate it, but it never penetrates me. It slowly rubs back and forth along the crack of my ass and I almost want to ram myself on his huge fuck pole. Sam’s cock has curved up just a bit and is rubbing the underside of my balls, providing sensations I’ve never experienced before. Armstrong lowers me a bit so I’m almost resting on their huge meats and slowly kisses me. It’s so passionate and amazing. The hardness of his muscles contrasts beautifully with the softness of his lips and tongue. Armstrong ends the kiss after what seems like an eternity, and Sam turns my head towards him and he also kisses me. His is just as electric as Armstrong’s and I enthrall myself in it. My tongue is almost overpowered by the muscular tongue of Sam and it makes me even more aroused. I spend a few more moments entwined in this dance of muscle before I allow Armstrong to lower me to the floor. I slide down between them slowly, letting my body experience each ripple and contour of their massive bodies as I return to my knees. My hands slide down the hills and valleys of Armstrong’s body and slowly work my way to his throbbing meat. I slowly guide it into my mouth as Sam repositions his dripping cock on my back. Armstrong’s thrusts are becoming more and more powerful as I increase the pressure in my mouth. I want all of him so bad that I can taste it. His pre is flowing and I can feel his cock and balls tighten in my mouth. Armstrong’s head tilts back as he unleashes his torrent of manhood into my mouth. Sam follows suit and releases a deluge of himself along my shoulders, allowing it to drip down my chest and back and along his shaft. I feel myself approaching climax, and they pick me up off the floor. Using one hand each to hold me up, they use their other hands to stroke me to ecstasy. I explode with more cum than I had unleashed all that night over the three of us and I smile at my two buddies. “This night was amazing guys. I’ve never had anything like it before,” I whisper as my flood begins to recede. “You deserved it man,” Armstrong’s deep bass echoes in my head. “You’ve worked hard and this is just the beginning. Remember the genetic stuff I was talking about earlier, this is another one of the side effects, increased sexual vigor. You can truly keep up with me and Sam now.”Sam laughs a bit and we work our way to the shower. I can feel what they’re talking about because just imaging them wet again is making me hard and I can feel my balls refilling themselves almost immediately. “Let’s go do something about this,” Sam says as he points at his stiffening boner. I laugh as I grab my ever-enlarging meat and step into the shower with my two muscle friends, fuck buddies, and demigods. ************************************************** ********************** Today is the first game of Mike’s senior year. Over the past summer, together we’ve packed about 100lbs of muscle on the three of us. Armstrong and I’ve gained about 30lbs and Mike gained a little over 40. His frame has bulked up a bit, but he still has the ripped, athletic look to him. We’re proud of his gains and we tell him so constantly. He’s proud of himself, but he’s still humble and polite. He opens doors for ladies, helps his mother with the groceries, says ‘Please’ and ‘Thank You’, calls adults ‘Sir’ and ‘Ma’am’ and just recently, he picked up his father in a bear hug, something he’s wanted to do for a while now. Armstrong, his father, and I beam with pride as we see how good of a young man Big Mike has become. The three of us stood near the sidelines, watching Mike sit on the bench. The national anthem had just played and the captains had just got back from the coin flip. Mike was one of them, being the head of the defense now. The opposing team had won the flip and chose to receive the ball. Mike was sitting down composing himself as we taught him, preparing to release the torrent of rage and power that he holds. The kick is high, and the receiver catches it at the 20 yard line. He returns the ball back about 20 yards and is tackled at the 39. It’s time for the defense to perform. Mike stands up, turns around and places his helmet on his head. He trots to the field and heads to the huddle. They break and line up, Mike being on the right side. The opposing offense lines up while the quarterback slowly walks towards the center. Then Mike looks at him. With a voice that had more fury than a train wreck and overflowing with primal rage, Mike tilts his head back roars tremendously. It echoes throughout the stadium, drowning out the activity on the field, the chatter in the stand and even the blaring of the two large bands. After his feat of primal fury, you could hear a pin drop, a breeze blow or a blade of grass move. His opponents, their fans, his teammates and the fans stood in awe of this avatar of ferocity before them. The three of us could do nothing but smile. After what seemed to be an eternity, the quarterback slowly counts off the hike. He snapped the ball and Mike plows through two of the offensive linemen. The quarterback steps back a few paces for what seems to be a throw as Mike tosses the next person aside. The quarterback turns toward Mike, and froze like a deer in headlights at the sight of this unstoppable tank barreling towards him. Mike lowers his head slightly, placed his hands up towards the quarterback’s chest and careens into him. As the quarterback fell backwards from the force of Mike’s impact, his grip on the ball slipped and the pigskin became free. Mike’s hands slowly drifted toward the free ball. Slamming the quarterback into the ground with a large portion of his mass, Mike completes a forward flip, plucking the ball from the air before it could hit the ground. Like a panther pouncing from a tree to attack its prey, Mike lands on his feet with the agility of a gymnast without stopping his forward momentum. He sprints towards the goal line and scores a touchdown before the other linemen could even get pass their fallen leader. Mike tosses the ball to the ref and trots back to the sidelines. He’s getting so many cheers from the crowd I can barely hear myself think. Mike walks up to us and mouths “How was that guys?” and we all give him a huge thumbs up. They score the extra point and Mike walks to get some Gatorade real quick before he’s on the field again. A gentleman walks down near us and says, “That kid is amazing. I’ve never seen anything like it before.”“Yeah, that’s Big Mike,” Armstrong says. “I’m so proud of my son, he’s easily gonna break my record this year,” his dad beams. “So that’s your son?” the gentleman inquires.“Yeah he is.”“Well, I’m a scout for State University. Some of my players told me about him in the gym, but nothing about how he was on the field. He’s really amazing!”“It’s all thanks to these two guys.”“I’d like to shake your hands. You are excellent coaches if you taught him all that.”Armstrong and I shake his hands and smile. We turn back to see Mike running on the field with the same confidence he’s had for years now and the offense almost trembling in fear. A few moments later, Mike has the ball again and has scored another touchdown. Even with them double covering him, he plowed through them, injuring one of them in the process. This display continues well pass the half, with their offense slowly losing people to injury as they try to keep Mike down. The coach tells Mike to rest, seeing as how they’re up 63-0, mostly in part to Mike’s defensive display. Mike walks over to us and we pat him on the pads and tell him how well he was doing. His dad beams with pride as he introduces Calvin the scout from State U. Calvin goes through telling him how he’s never seen anything like it before and how he’s not even tired after destroying what seems to be the entire starting offense. Mike laughs and says, “These two right here put me through stuff a hell of a lot tougher than that for the past few years. This is child’s play compared to running into this brick wall that I call Armstrong.” Armstrong laughs as he jabs Mike’s shoulder, “I can see why so many of their guys are scared of you now. If you’re hitting them as hard as you hit me, I’m not sure anyone will want to play against you!” We chat some more and the game ends 70-7. Mike tells his dad that he’s going to hang out with us and meet with the scout tomorrow with us in tow. We smile at Mike a smile that says what Armstrong and I are thinking. “Boy oh boy do we have a celebration lined up for you tonight.” Mike smiles back and I can almost hear his jock strap ripping from anticipation. This post has been promoted to an article